Search the Community

Oh boy, it has been quite a while since I 've worked on this story. This update comes in two parts. This one is the sexy one. A short summary of previous parts will be posted below. Part I Part II Part III Part VI -- Metamorphosis As soon as I closed my eyes I found myself drifting in a vast darkness. Everything was black and empty except for a dull, growing warmth inside me, like I was on the cusp of a fever. Time was hard to gauge here. I passed what could have been minutes or hours through the emptiness before the pulse in my veins began to rise. Slowly at first, but then stronger and stronger until it was near bounding. At the same time my muscles swelled and tightened to their own rhythm, every fiber burgeoning with more power from each flexion. The pleasure of each muscle filling out to its rightful proportion was exhilarating, almost orgasmic. Pre leaked out of me in streams and floated aside me through the abyss. I was lost in a tranquil euphoria, becoming something greater. More immeasurable time passed before the transformation slowed to a halt, and I realized that I was still dreaming. The darkness faded into a blue sky, my body falling gently into a field of tall grass. I opened my eyes slowly. The sun shone radiantly, casting its bright light over my body and a few crimson flowers that each rose like its own little sun from between the long blades. The warmth of the grass pressed against my now cool skin, the bristles soft against my hard flesh. I laid there calmly, basking in the afterglow of my metamorphosis. When I lifted my head and sat up, Charlie stared down at me. His expression was almost mischievous, like a little kid caught doing something he knew he shouldn’t. His feet dragged through the tall blades as he stepped towards me, pushing me back down with his foot as his body towered over mine. Even when he lifted his foot his confident gaze was enough to hold me in place. Something about him was spellbinding, commanding. My titanic strength was useless before it. He kneeled down on top of me and I felt the softness of the grass on my back mirror the smoothness of his skin on mine. Every muscle on his body was solid, smooth, and flawlessly proportioned. Running my hands across his triceps I felt each curvature as they flexed with the simplest motion. His eyes shone marvelously and effortlessly. Our lips touched. The physical separation between us faded as we continued to explore each other. I guided my hands along his burly arms while our lips played with each other’s, and then he ran his nose thorough the deep crevice of my solid abs, his fingers gently toying with my erect nipples until he brought his tongue back up to meet them. In an instant I rolled us over and pressed him down, forcing my tongue into his mouth. I was stronger, and it thrilled me. I pinned his arms on the ground and held his legs down with my massive quads, rubbing my dick slowly on top of his. Our abs slid across each other as my dick throbbed in anticipation of my load. Suddenly his lips left mine and he gazed into my eyes with a sort of smug expression. He guided me gently with his hands, and I could not help but yield to his touch. He flipped us back over. He stared at me again with that overwhelming confidence, and then started to kiss his way down to my cock. I leaned my back onto the stone well that had appeared behind us, as objects sometimes do in a dream. Just as he started to reach past my apollo’s belt, I let out a deep groan… -- I awoke to rain pounding on the roof. It was heavy and full and warm with summer. I stared at the fine grains of the wood of the ceiling for a long, hard minute before I was convinced that I wasn’t dreaming anymore. My heavy breathing and the drops on the windowpanes were the only sounds that filled the room. The paltry, muggy light of dusk gave me just enough light to see the vague outlines of the walls. Apparently I had slept for a long time. The blankets had tangled from my tossing and turning, and I carefully unraveled my cocoon of sheets to find freedom. A sharp inhale filled my lungs, my chest expanding outward proudly to let the air rush in. Even without seeing it, I felt thicker, stronger, more powerful. My muscles moved like steel under my skin. When I flexed them I felt as though I had the strength to lift buildings and move mountains. The sheets tore as I gripped them in anticipation. Fuck. I flipped the light switch on to guide my way to the bathroom, swelling with the suspense of my image in the mirror. To my horror, I found my body hadn’t changed at all. My heart fell out of my chest. All of my work had been for nothing. My cock head begged to differ, however, flaring larger than any I had ever seen and standing atop a dick that was one and a half times its original size. I had gone from just above average to well endowed, with thickness to match. When I touched it lightning ran through my body. But I held on, stroking gently. Watching myself jack off in the mirror was still something to behold. I lifted my 18 inch arms and watched each belly stand out in relief, chiseled, rock solid, perfection. My abs crunched down and formed a cobblestone eight pack. Fuck, I was starting to get weak in the knees. I grabbed onto the shower certain rod for support. Instead the metal bent in my hand, removing the rod from its holds. I fell on my butt and the rod clanged on the floor. Without getting up, I picked up the warped metal and gave it a quick bend with just my right hand. My left stayed dedicated to stroking off as I twisted the metal into whatever shape I pleased, watching the muscles on my forearms danced as I contorted it like it was nothing more than a piece of paper. It was exhilarating, knowing the strength I had in just my fingers. My cum reached the ceiling from the floor as I came. Good thing I was just tall enough to reach up there now. I kept playing with the rod as my cock finished its final spurts. A note for the iron bug manual: a full bite grants you Priapus’ cock and Hercules’ strength. Good to know. And then I had an idea. -- Two hours later I found myself in a big city, noticing the streetlights' reflection off of my old beat up truck and a few scattered puddles on the ground. The apartment building I was looking for seemed to rise up stoically out of the cement, featureless and foreboding for its onlookers. I felt the cool, fresh night air run across my hard flesh as I walked inside. The lights in the lobby flickered fluorescent and bright, in stark contrast to the melancholy world I had just left. A shell of safety and warmth. I took the elevator to the third floor and walked the long, sparsely decorated hallway down to room 304. When he opened the door he smiled at me. I’m sure he was surprised at what he found, since I had used pictures from two transformation cycles ago to find him. “Come on in,” he said, his deep voice complementing the hypermasculine stature that stood proudly before me. Head shaved, white skin, shirt that looked tailored to show off the size of his chest and the slimness of his waist. I guessed he was between 32 and 35, his face showing the subtle signs of aging that were combated by a life dedicated to lifting and fitness. He turned around and left the door open. I liked the way he walked. It was a mixture of that arrogant jock sort of saunter and the stilted, muscle-bound waddle of bodybuilders. His confidence was exuberant. That was going to be fun to break. He was just finishing dinner. In a large red cast iron pan, some inedible-looking green paste was still frying. He offered some to me. I looked at him and gave him a sly smile. “I don’t really watch what I eat,” I said, my expression falling back to the cold, elusive demeanor that I had adopted since the metamorphosis. He started to coach me on the impacts of diet on fitness and health and my attention drifted. I noticed his chest bounce every time he made a gesture. I could tell that he liked the way it stretched the fabric. Every movement was proud, calculated. I got up and moved towards him, him still going on about the lean muscle he had gained on his current diet. I took his wrist in my hand. It was solid, doubtlessly from years of lifting and perfecting his body. I wanted him to resist me, to give him a hint of how this night was going to go, but his hand moved with mine. I lifted my shirt and placed his rough fingers along my abs. “Does it feel like I need to go on a diet?” I said. He whistled, and a horny grin followed. “Okay, fair point,” he said. “Let’s head to the bedroom,” I said. He didn’t hesitate any further. “Wait, I need to use the bathroom first,” I lied. “Sure. It’s just around the corner there,” he said, pointing behind me. I watched him practically skip his way down the hall. He had a nice ass, perky and firm. Hi torso twisted to get through the doorframe. Meanwhile I took a quick detour to the garage. I got lucky. It was full of weights. I took a few minutes making preparations for the night. When I came back I found him with his shirt off, trying to look casual but clearly giddy with anticipation. I had to admit, his body was even more impressive without clothes on. Slightly marred by age, he still had a tight six pack and his lats stuck out noticeably from his sides, making his waist seem more trim. I could even see some of the striations in his pecs. He could compete as a lightweight bodybuilder if he wanted to, and maybe he had. “You like?” he said, lifting up his bicep. Probably over 18 inches. Bigger than mine. I smirked at him. “Sure, it’s alright.” He must have thought I was being sarcastic. “Where do you wanna start, big guy?” I said, playing to his pride. Having waited long enough, he pressed his lips into mine, softly. His lips were practiced, and his tongue moved skillfully in and out of my mouth. He led me over to the bed, but before he could lay on top of me I flipped us around and pushed him down onto it. He scrambled to take off his shorts and underwear and I took off my shirt slowly, letting him savor every moment of the reveal. I may not have gained much in size, but there was something of an unspeakable strength and dignity to my body. Every part of me was like iron, the flesh just barely containing the strength that lay under it. I stood over him for a few silent seconds before I revealed the metal bar I had kept hidden in my waistband. Normally it would be twice as long and more suited to hold weights, but I had torn it in half for what I had in mind. His expression was a mixture of confusion and curiosity. I bent the bar into a U shape right in front of him. It was like wire. I barely even felt the resistance. Without warning him I grabbed his wrists with my hands. He was in shock for the first few moments, but then he remembered that he should struggle. It was kind of cute. He thought he was strong, that I couldn’t possible keep him in my grip. It turned out the power in my fingers was more than he had in his entire upper body. I took the bar and put it around his burly wrists, clamping the metal shut with just one hand. The horror on his face was juxtaposed with his throbbing erection. Even if he didn’t understand what was happening he sure liked it. “How do you feel?” I asked, crushing off the loose ends of the bar and tightening down the space between his hands to form makeshift handcuffs. “What are you?” he responded, exasperated. “I honestly don’t know,” I replied. “Does it really matter?” I noticed that with his hands stuck together it made his chest stick out. Even while he was indisposed, the fullness and definition in his pecs were still admirable. My dick hardened at the thought that I had incapacitated him with so little effort. I reached down for his cock that was sticking out of his boxers. He was leaky. Hell, I would be too in a situation like this. There wasn’t a single part of my body that wasn’t worthy of salivating over. I threw him a few poses while I had him as my captive audience. Then I drew his throbbing member from its cotton sheath and whistled at what I found. At least eight inches, hard as stone, head throbbing with anticipation. Gaining momentum, I lifted him up off the bed and hefted him over my shoulder. Then I pressed him up with one hand. The metal dragged along my back as I lifted him, and I could feel the indentations my fingers had left. He stared at me with an expression of wonder and lust. I smiled at him and brought him back down towards me, allowing our lips to meet. Then I worked my tongue down his neck, past his nipples, across his abs until they met the head of his cock. I was pleasantly surprised that he lasted for more than a few minutes with my tongue wrapped around his head. I took my time, never letting him drop an inch even as he started to leak. When I felt him getting close I held him with both hands around his waist and started rubbing his cock against my chest. The idea must have really riled him up, because he came almost immediately. I laughed as his rather prodigious volume splashed up against my chin. Some of it found its way to my lips. It was sweet. I tossed him on the bed to marinate in his own juices while I went to wash off. But before I got in his shower, I spread the substantial volume of semen that I had earned across my chest. I liked the “oiled” look, the way the lighting made every fiber in my already awesome chest stand out even more. Turning the water on, I took turns bouncing them up and down as I washed them. I went slowly, admiring the absolute control I had over every muscle in my body. Soon I was touching myself all over… My cum stained his ceiling. I was sure he wouldn’t mind. When I got back to the room he lifted his bound hands towards me and begged: “Please, officer?” I obliged, twisting the metal off of his wrists without a drop of sweat. “Can I see you again?” he asked, almost pleading. I frowned. “Sadly, I’m moving tomorrow. I was supposed to leave yesterday, actually, but some business came up. If I’m ever back in town, you’ll be the first person I call.” I left him on the bed, still soaked in his own cum, dazed from what I had done to him. I felt sated. It was time to get some answers. Part V

Part One Roger Dixon was a stud! It was almost as if he only had to step onto a bodybuilding stage and the world just caved into him. He won every single class he entered be it his local contest, the statewide contest, a regional contest, a national contest, a continent contest or even the day he was crowned Mr. Universe in his class, indeed that day he really let them know what he was packing. He stood up to his maximum height and brought the house down, showing off every sinew of his proportionate 266lb mass. His proportionate 53 inch chest, with his proportionate 2½ inch long nipples just oozed mascunlinity and when coupled with a proportionate 27 inch waist his proportionate eight pack was a thing of wonder to behold. His proportionate 22 inch guns, with veins streaking along them, were unmissable, his proportionate 28 inch quads glistened under the lights, his proportionate 23 inch calves and his proportionate 22 inch thick neck ensured that he won the best poser class as well and was even brought out to pose against the overall winner. But that was all in the past. It was his own desire that was his undoing. First, when at a photoshoot he attempted a 300lb bench much more than he could actually manage to show off his power and tore both his pecs and then the real trouble came when he was caught in a media sting operation and outed. He had always been gay, he loved the attention of people drooling over his muscles, his cock a proportionate 9 inch monster when hard was his pride and joy, no one had complained when photos showing his bulge on stage flooded the magazines but as soon as he was outed, he was dropped faster than you could say "One Hit Wonder". Even now, twenty years after last stepping on stage, he still looked after himself but knew that standing just a mere five foot two tall, weighing 146lbs though still as lean as anything, his 42½ inch chest, 32 inch waist, 14½ inch biceps, 22½ inch quads and 15 inch calves would never cut the mustard against the modern stars of the stage. Even the people in his grand master classes were bigger than he was and as he watched the recording of the last show he had streamed, he traced the buldging pecs of Mr. Grand Master Colorado 2015, a man aged as the same as Roger, 65, yet so muscular Roger wanted to wrap his arms about him and pummel him into submission. But Roger now happy living at his home in Fort Collins, Colorado where he spent most of his days on online forums discussing bodybuilding history and reading stories about the most powerful men ever to exist on the face of the planet had his dreams and would regularly wake up, covered with a thick layer of cum having read stories, both real and fan made, of Hercules lifting an entire cliff face, He-Man wrestling a clone of himself, Milos of Croton splitting a tree apart with his bare hands and his personal favourite, the final act of that Titan, Porthos, holding up a cave to allow his friend to escape. Whenever he read that story, his dreams were always the same. He would rescue that man, take him to his own personal gym where people could train in the nude, and work that man until he begged for mercy, then ram him until he screamed for mercy and then, torture him with high voltage until he caved in and panted "I submit" and allow him and Roger to swap bodies so that Roger could experience the power of the Titan for himself. This interest in the Titan of old eventually developed into an interest in Renn Faires and it wasn't long before Roger, dressed as the Titan himself, was a regular feature and made sure that his body was the centre of attention as demonstrated just the previous week when, whilst holding a talk on the strength of heroes, and deadlifting two hundred pounds for the whole talk, a Spartan came up, grabbed hold of his biceps and squeezed them saying "Arms, that would defy Hercules in their strength" It was after a Renn Faire, where having been a member for a decade the organisers presented him with a leather bound copy of all of the tales of the Musketeers, that Roger found himself in a unique position. He'd been reading another one of Porthos's feats of strength and as per usual was getting very excited about it. “This group was superintended by the man whom D'Artagnan had already remarked, and who appeared to be the engineer-in-chief. A plan was lying open before him upon a large stone forming a table, and at some paces from him a crane was in action. This engineer, who by his evident importance first attracted the attention of D'Artagnan, wore a justaucorps, which, from its sumptuousness, was scarcely in harmony with the work he was employed in, that rather necessitated the costume of a master-mason than of a noble. He was a man of immense stature and great square shoulders, and wore a hat covered with feathers. He gesticulated in the most majestic manner, and appeared, for D'Artagnan only saw his back, to be scolding the workmen for their idleness and want of strength” “Oh, yeah” moaned Roger, “I think I know where this is headed” and with that started to rub his cock in anticipation. “D'Artagnan continued to draw nearer. At that moment, the man with the feathers ceased to gesticulate, and, with his hands placed upon his knees, was following, half-bent, the effort of six workmen to raise a block of hewn stone to the top of a piece of timber destined to support that stone, so that the cord of the crane might be passed under it. The six men, all on one side of the stone, united their efforts to raise it to eight or ten inches from the ground, sweating and blowing, whilst a seventh got ready for when there should be daylight enough beneath it to slide in the roller that was to support it. But the stone had already twice escaped from their hands before gaining a sufficient height for the roller to be introduced. There can be no doubt that every time the stone escaped them, they bounded quickly backwards, to keep their feet from being crushed by the refalling stone. Every time, the stone, abandoned by them, sunk deeper into the damp earth, which rendered the operation more and more difficult. A third effort was followed by no better success, but with progressive discouragement. And yet, when the six men were bent towards the stone, the man with the feathers had himself, with a powerful voice, given the word of command, "Ferme!" which regulates maneuvers of strength. Then he drew himself up” “Yeah” moaned Roger, the rubbing becoming faster making his cock longer, harder and redder , “You show them, Porthos” “The workmen, as commanded by the engineer, drew back with their ears down, and shaking their heads, except for the one who held the plank, who prepared to perform the office” “Oh, fuck” Roger moaned, as his hips started to buck and he could feel himself getting even more aroused “The man with the feathers went up to the stone, stooped, slipped his hands under the face lying upon the ground, stiffened his Herculean muscles, and without a strain, with a slow motion, like that of a machine, lifted the end of the rock a foot from the ground” “Yeah” he moaned again, “show them pure muscle!” “The workman who held the plank profited by the space thus given him, and slipped the roller under the stone. "That's the way," said the giant, not letting the rock fall again, but placing it upon its support” “YEAH!” roared Roger, “SHOW THEM ALL WHAT IT MEANS TO BE PORTHOS” and with that he came so violently that in combination with the long day and the orgasm that followed, Roger started to fall asleep and dropped the book to the ground moaning “Oh, Porthos, I wish I could meet you one day!” and with that slipped into sleep, his cock spurting cum as he did so. This will be a very long story (but I cannot say how many parts it will be). I know from experience how boring that long a story can be so therefore I would like members to help liven it up with their artistic skills be it people like @powerbeats illustrating the sheer effort needed to perform a feat of near superhuman strength, people like @leogrando showing how big people are, or even @darkluster4 showing what happens later on when Roger experiences the full force of the Titan. Therefore I am giving every single illustrator carte blanche to draw what they like when they like

NOTE: THIS STORY IS GONNA' BE VIOLENT. STOP NOW IF THAT TURNS YOU OFF. When Krishna was a child, he was, for the most part, normal. He always had an unnaturally beautiful face, one that could go on the cover of a magazine without any Photoshop. And he always was strong for his size, and loved playing rough. But nobody could have expected him to become the monster he is today. Once he hit puberty, Krishna’s growth skyrocketed past all human records. Krishna's metabolism was flawless - he never seemed to lose his pump, instead growing bigger and stronger after every workout. His body reacted explosively to even the slightest exertion, pumping up as huge and hard in fifteen minutes as a normal athlete would in an hour. He would eat at least eight times a day - a full meal every two hours - but only seemed to gain muscle, never fat. He could eat ten buckets of Blue Bell and still be as lean and ripped as Mr. Olympia. His heart pumped with enough force to kill an elephant, and his senses were so developed that he could see an ant and hear its footsteps from twenty feet away. His body naturally produced and utilized ten times more growth hormone than an average Olympic gold medalist. But despite experiencing a hyper-puberty that pumped his muscles with enough testosterone to swamp a high school locker room, Krishna never experienced any of the downsides of adolescence. His face seemed to evolve almost overnight from the sweet, effeminate innocence of a child to the seductive, masculine eroticism of an adult. He never once experienced a single pimple or an awkward voice crack. His voice dropped almost instantaneously into a deep, sexual rumble that made Barry White sound like a pipsqueak. His earth-shaking tones were so powerful that he gave straight men boners just by saying his name. He could hardly go through a day at school without giving at least one teacher a standing orgasm. By the time Krishna was a sophomore in high school, he had the body of Mr. Olympia and strength that surpassed any powerlifter. He destroyed the competition on the football field and the wrestling mat. He could shoot with perfect accuracy from anywhere on the basketball court. He ran cross-country with speed that would make Usain Bolt green with envy. And there was a genius brain behind that pretty face with a hunky body - by the end of his freshman year Krishna had already earned a perfect score on the SAT. His brain created neural connections so fast that he could read through entire graduate-level textbooks in a single afternoon. Krishna first learned of his love for violence when he was 15 years old. He was playing a game of football when he saw the kid. There was something about him Krishna hated - maybe it was his ugly smirk, or his nasally voice, or his obnoxious strut. But whatever it was, Krishna decided that he wanted to take the faggot down. He made it look like an accident. Krishna ran straight into him - a tackle so forceful that the man's spine, ribcage, and skull cracked. The boy hit the ground, breathless. After that, it was decided that Krisnha was too dangerous for sports. But Krishna discovered that killing that kid was way more fun than playing football. Later that night, Krishna went to his neighbor's house, an old pervert that was always ogling the hot young teen. Krishna showed up at the door wearing nothing more than a pair of black briefs, which were stressed and strained to the max by the boy's enormous manhood. The homo dropped to his knees, his eyes so wide that they might have popped out, his heart beating so loud that Krishna could actually hear it. The man rubbed his small, weak hands all over Krishna's quads and calves and ass, unable to believe such perfect musculature existed, unable to believe this was really happening, unable to believe that the hottest man in his sad little closeted gay life was standing right in front of him. Krishna pulled out his jawbreaking penis and shoved it in the man's inadequately sized mouth, tearing apart the sides of his lips and dislocating his fragile jaw. When Krishna was done facefucking him, the man was nothing more than a bloody stain on the dirty carpet. Krishna started sneaking out to the city after his parents fell asleep. He would find some skinny boy in an isolated part of the local college campus. Krishna would lead the poor sucker into a dark alley and give him a kiss with his full juicy lips. The guy would be so turned on, never having experienced such an amazing kiss in his boring suburban life, and he would cream his pants with his pitiful seed. Then Krishna would give the closet case a hug, and the poor sap would cream himself again, never imagining that he could ever be surrounded by so much dark,powerful, manly teenage muscle. But then he would squeal and beg for Krishna to let go. But Krishna wouldn't. He would keep tightening and tightening his death hug until the boy chest caved in and his spine shattered. Sometimes Krishna found a couple making out in the corner of a deserted parking lot. Krishna would make eye contact with the male, and the man's erection would grow bigger and harder than any woman could ever make him grow. Then Krishna would grab the woman and fuck her like a jackhammer as her boyfriend watched, his sex so mind-blowing that each and every thrust bringing forth a new orgasm from both the man and woman. Krishna's stamina was so great that he could fuck for hours without stopping. Eventually, the man's heart would give out, unable to handle so much sexual pleasure, and the woman's body would simply fall apart under Krishna's pussy-destroying cock. Once, a cop stepped in on one of Krishna's kills. Krishna started walking towards the cop, and the cop, panicking, drew a gun and emptied his barrel. Krishna dodged the bullets without even looking at them, his lightning-fast reflexes making the superhuman task easy for his overdeveloped body. When he was in arm's reach of the officer, he grabbed the officer by the head and crotch and forced the man’s skull backwards. The officer screamed as his spine cracked and his abs ruptured, Krishna forcing the head back further and further until his torso was bent in half and his head was shoved inside his ass. Then Krishna grabbed the man's arms and legs and ripped them off - Krishna's arms were so strong that the man's muscles and bones tore apart like paper in his hands. Krishna left the man to die - he didn't know whether he would die of blood loss or suffocation first, and he didn't care. The death of the officer was discovered the next day, and the headlines shocked the country. People were horrified of the photo of a muscular, middle-aged cop bent in half, head-in-ass, limbless and bleeding. When Krishna saw that photo, he masturbated to it for six hours. Krishna's career began when he was working out at a gym one day. A bald, tall man approached him. He was nearly as tall as Krishna himself, and would have looked muscular had he been standing next to anybody else. “Hey kid. You a bodybuilder? Powerlifter, maybe?” Krishna looked over at him. He had a confident smile on his face, despite the raging boner in his perfectly ironed dress pants and his nervously shaking hands. Krishna casually bounced his pecs, and chuckled at the way the man's dick jumped with them. “Why do you want to know?” The man strategically adjusted his hands to cover the growing wet spot at his crotch. “I'm an agent for bodybuilders and powerlifters. You're the most promising young man I've ever seen. I can provide you with tons of sponsors. Normally, getting to Mr. Olympia is a lifelong endeavor, but with a body like yours, I'm sure we can…” “Not interested.” Krishna interrupted. “I'm not interested in fame.” As Krishna walked away, the man frantically chased after him, an obvious trail of jism spurting from his pant legs. “Wait! It's not just fame. It's money too! Our sponsors can provide you with food, clothing. You'll be able to grow bigger, stronger. You'll be able to destroy your competition on stage in front of a huge audience. We'll give you all the…” “Destroy.” Krishna growled. The man stopped, practically holding his dick now, trying to stop himself from coming as he took in Krishna's impossibly beautiful body and sonorous, sexual voice. “Destroying the competition… I like the sound of that.” The man nodded vigorously. Now he was frothing at the mouth, his hips bucking, gargling incomprehensibly. “Give me your company's number. Write it down right here - I'll call them later.” The man grabbed the pen and erratically wrote the number down. The handwriting was barely legible, but Krishna was able to make it out. The man pounced on Krishna's relaxed arm, which hung lazily down his side. “Please,” the agent mumbled his last words, “flex it for me.” Krishna smiled, and slowly brought his arm to a horizontal. Then, with a casual flex and a sudden BOOM, the man died, his hands tightly grasping Krishna's literally heart-stopping bicep as he shot seed all over himself. Krishna soon made a name for himself when he broke every major weightlifting record ever set. He could bench and squat over a ton without assistance, for reps. He used weight for one-armed bicep curls that champions used for deadlifts. He became known as “The Last Lifter” because nobody else could ever hope to break a lifting record ever again. There were accusations of steroids, but doctors found nothing but natural teenage hormones flowing through Krishna's bloodstream. When Krishna stepped on the Mr. Olympia stage at 18 years old, he didn't even look like he was the same species as the competition. He stood over a foot and a half taller than the average competitor, with wasplike proportions - his powerful shoulders twice as wide as the biggest competitor, his miniscule waist narrow as a female supermodel. His muscles were unfathomable, so massive and monstrous individually yet so balanced and beautiful in unison. Every single man on stage had the largest erection they had ever experienced in their lives, yet their manhood was still dwarfed by the teen’s mouth-watering flaccidity. One of the judges had a heart attack. The others forgot where they were, so amazed were they by Krishna's unprecedented routine, bedazzled by his gloriously flexing biceps, his shirt-tearing triceps, his eye-popping chest, his tree-like quads. One of the competitors started crying halfway through, and soon, they all were. They weren't just crying that they lost the competition. They were crying that they would never be able to win. Crying that their bodies had no chance of attaining Krishna's size and power and perfection. Crying that not even the strongest performance-enhancing drugs could give them Krishna's body. Crying that their children and their children's children would still look like twigs compared to Krishna. They were crying from Krishna's beauty, his handsome face, his perfect smile, his flawless lips, his gorgeous eyes. Then they came, one by one, an entire stage of full-grown alpha males from around the world cumming at the sight and smell and thought of a single teenage boy, only barely legal but stronger and hotter than every one of them put together. Krishna took his trophy graciously and left the room, walking through a sticky mess of cum and jizz and pussyjuice covering the dead and dying bodies spasming across the floor.

Part One "So, looking forward to Easter then Roger?" "You betcha I am, second only to Christmas for getting this gym filled up with people who have overdone it. That's the reason why I've closed early today and won't open until six in the morning the day after Easter. When I did that last year, I had a queue of people trailing round the block!" "Plus, it means that we can train as we like, so come on then, Roger, let's see how strong those legs are eh? That's three tons of that bar, how about as many squats as you can endure in the time it takes me to breath again after holding my breath. Deal?" "Oh, it's on!" moaned Roger as he positioned himself under the bar, and at the nod his head, Colin took a deep breath and held it. For the next seven minutes both men, naked under the lights of the gym, pushed themselves to their limits and then beyond. Roger grunting with every lift, his breathing becoming more and more ragged with each rep, his cock responding to the torture inflating to it's fourteen inch maximum, his heart pounding as was Colin's as he felt himself reach his limit, but both men knew what would happen to the person who succumbed first. The loser would be impaled on the winner's mighty cock and so despite the fact their minds were screaming "Stop this torture" they continued. However on Roger's fiftieth rep and Colin entering his eighth minute of self imposed torture, something happened that caused both men to lose their challenge. In the corner of the gym, next to the bench press, still soaking from their double benching challenge of Roger benching the press with Colin lying on it benching his bodyweight for reps, a white ball started to appear which slowly got brighter and brighter. As Roger stood up and stared at the ball, he gestured to Colin who breathed out and watched in amazement as he became convinced there was something inside the ball. Suddenly the ball seemed to explode, but without any heat, and the contents was revealed. It was a man, almost curled up into a ball, naked just as Roger and Colin were, but even more muscular than they were. Colin, thanks to his alter ego, the Ultimate Musketeer, could tell instantly that this man, when he stood up, had to be at least six and a half feet tall, maybe even seven feet tall and weigh at least three hundred pounds and clearly had little, if any, body fat on him at all. His chest, heaving from the experience, was close to sixty inches, his arms held behind his back in a pose so agonising Colin wondered why he had been placed in that pose, had to be thirty inches, his waist was about the same, as was his legs. As the man slowly stood up, confirming Colin's initial guesses, Roger who had by now racked the bar, stood there with an expression of sheer amazement on his face. He knew this man, it was impossible, but it was him. One of the heroes he watched when he was younger, the man who convinced him of his sexuality, a man whose name he whispered as if uttering the name of a deity "He-Man" he whispered as the man stood up and said, in a deep voice that seemed to go through both me, and yet seemed helpless at the same time, "Gentlemen, please tell me, who am I?"

All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1zNSigi8v1eclG3AQv803GITT-d8kviEnOkwfLV47aXQ) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ For first looks and more illustrations, check out my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ecchimultiverse First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter SPECIAL THANKS TO MY PATRONS: CHRISTOPHER FLOYD & DONALD MORGAN All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1O52F8UJS70fDmrK2gYawUXBtklu8IEUwpOdaOZrPuoM) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ For first looks and more illustrations, check out my Patreon: https://www.patreon.com/ecchimultiverse First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter SPECIAL THANKS TO MY PATRONS: CHRISTOPHER FLOYD & DONALD MORGAN Chapter 15: Spells and Muscles Days past since the date, and Marvelous Man was feeling optimistic about his relationship with Gene. Whenever there was free time after investigating supernatural occurrences or daily patrol, the two would hang out. The choice of activities were aggressively engaging with little time to talk: usually dancing at clubs or sparring in the D.A.B. basement floor’s training room. It was patrol time during the afternoon hour, and the musclebound superhero was chatting away at his cell phone. His bunny partner, Gene, walked next to him during the conversation. Although the Totochtin prince was looking away, there was a good chance Gene could hear the entire conversation with his white-furred rabbit ears. Marvelous Man grinned, “Yeah, we gotta watch the season finale together! I can’t wait for you to get back. When is that, by the way?” A familiar electronic voice echoed from the superhero’s phone. “Some time today. They’re doing last minute checkups to make sure my tuneup is alright. But I really don’t think they need to record it all. Buncha perverts,” answered Gemini. The Soulem paused for a moment. Gemini spoke up, “So whatcha doin?” “Just...walking around,” hesitated Marvelous Man. While it was not a lie, the answer left a bitter taste in Marvelous Man’s mouth. He never explained to Gemini that Justice Starr lived a double life as Marvelous Man. Every opportunity that seemed like the right time to admit such an important detail, he would reason himself as to why he should not. After all, he signed that agreement with the Department of Metahuman Registration that they did not have permission to publicly disclose his real identity. He signed it to protect his loved ones...who are gods… Gemini replied, “Cool. Maybe you could pick me up some ice cream for when we meet up again. Dunno what flavor, I’m not really picky at the moment.” Marvelous Man flexed his eyebrow in confusion. “Can you even eat ice cream? I don’t remember you having a mouth,” he questioned. Gemini hesitated, “Uhh...I’m just feeling a craving. You know how I’ve got my dad’s personality and subconscious crammed into me. It’ll be fine...I’ll just watch you eat it, and, wow, that sounded so creepy when I said that out loud…” “It’s okay. Lots of people have that voyeur fetish, but it’s usually with watching a cute Asian girl eating stuff,” smiled Marvelous Man. Gemini exclaimed, “HEY! I’m the one that’s supposed to be witty, not you!” “I guess you’re rubbing off on me then,” shrugged Marvelous Man. Gemini huffed, “Yeah, whatever. I’ll text you later when I’m out. See ya later, dude.” “Okay. Bye,” nodded Marvelous Man. Ending the call, the muscle demigod placed his smartphone back into his pocket. Marvelous Man continued to smile and sighed with content, while his partner looked up to him. Gene spoke up, “A close friend of yours?” “Yeah. He was one of the first friends I made when I moved here. Uh, right after I met you, I mean,” nodded Marvelous Man. Gene smiled, “There is no need to be the nervous, Marvelous Man. I am not one to easily incite jealousy. It is good to have the other friends. Especially the ones that can put the gleam in your eye.” Marvelous Man looked down at his work partner and opened his mouth with intention to complement. The ground rumbled with low vibrations, while the sound of explosions can screaming can be heard in the distance. A recognizable tingle at the back of his mind could be felt; the blue D.A.B. patch on his black jacket’s shoulder had been activated. With the patch now acting as a magical psychic communicator, he could hear his field operator, Fairuza, speak directly into his head. “Lightfoot, Marvelous Man, please respond! This is a high alert command from the D.A.B. Headquarters!” called Fairuza. Gene crossed his arms and projected his thoughts. The rabbit superhero responded, “I can hear you, Fairuza. What is the situation?” “An unknown supervillain has appeared in Trevorstone Park a few blocks away from your position. He appears to be armed with a shield and an oddly-shaped sword. Subject seems to be at least a C-Rank due to signs of super strength. He’s been seen attacking and wounding civilians, but no confirmed casualties,” reported Fairuza. Gene nodded, “Understood. Does your magic book know the name of the supervillain?” The bunny demigod immediately looked up at Marvelous Man. “Let us make haste, Marvelous Man,” he said. Without saying a word, Marvelous Man nodded and took off running with his partner. The Totochtin prince led the charge, as they dashed towards the source of the panic and destruction. With the commotion in earshot, it would take the team minutes to arrive. Fairuza spoke up, “I've just about finished analyzing them, and...wha-that just doesn’t make sense! I’m checking a few more times to make sure, but...the identity and story of our supervillain is the ancient Sumerian royal hero, Gilgamesh. He’s a demigod king from thousands of years ago...” >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Arriving at the Trevorstone Park entrance, Gene continued his sprint. The rabbit superhero zigzagged through the trees; leading to what Marvelous Man guessed was the causation of emotional distress. The running came to its final end when Gene led his partner towards a clearing. Marvelous Man gasped at his surroundings. The grassy plains with concrete sidewalk was littered with civilians and law enforcers lying on the ground. They were splayed about; bleeding, broken, and some barely conscious. In the center of the disaster stood a man almost as big and muscular as Marvelous Man himself. His long, black hair was kept braided; as well as the beard that surrounded his square face. The man known as Gilgamesh had dark bronze skin with a carpet of black hair matting all over his muscular body. His muscles had an impressiveness much different from Marvelous Man. They were lean and hard that exuded a lifetime of hard labor and purpose. Whereas Marvelous Man’s appeared inflated from a lifetime of dedication to exercise as a means of showing off power and sex appeal. Gilgamesh’s stomach was the only part of him that appeared inflated; stuffed with so much muscle that he had a permanent bloated appearance. Adorned on his hard body was golden jewelry, and on his head was a golden circlet. Every part of him sparkled with golden light that commanded one to awe at his muscles and nobility. The golden jewelry never covered but curved around his angular muscles, and his large golden necklace strewn over his wide shoulders lightly bounced from his flexing pectorals. The Sumerian king appeared to be nearly naked if one were to not notice the jewelry serving as his only means of clothing. As for the covering of his manhood, he wore a lewdly-designed codpiece shaped like a bull’s head and forged with gold plating. It was only big enough to hold what appeared to be his immense package, and barely covered his trimmed pubic bush. And the only thing tying the codpiece to his body was a golden chain; bedecked with glittering gems. It seemed as if he used a glamorous necklace to serve as the codpiece’s chain and thong. Gilgamesh appeared to have done everything he possibly could to show off his regality, godhood, and sexual allure. Gilgamesh turned to the superheroes and smiled. “Ah, the Totochtin and the star child. It has been a while, since we last fought,” he greeted. Gene and Marvelous Man glanced at each other for a second before looking back at Gilgamesh. The only person to ever call them that was the Skeleton Lord. Marvelous Man did not dare move to assist the injured; not unless he wanted the dangerous foe to attack with his back turned. Gene spoke, “My apologies, but I do not believe we have met.” “Uh, yeah...And are you Gilgamesh, the royal hero?” inquired Marvelous Man. Gilgamesh frowned, as he became silent. In that moment, his eyes flooded with pride, sadness, and then regret. The light in his eyes died immediately after flashing through his emotions. He replied, “...I have not been called either in a long time. Neither a king, nor a hero anymore...Aye, I am Gilgamesh. And I fight for the Skeleton Lord.” Marvelous Man’s stomach felt it had been stabbed after hearing those words. The Skeleton Lord has resurfaced but has sent a powerful demigod lackey in his stead. Thankfully, he had Gene to outnumber their foe. “Now come, heroes. Allow me to instill fear into you, so the Skeleton Lord may feast on it,” bellowed Gilgamesh. Brandishing his weapons for the superheroes to see, Marvelous Man recognized the familiar armaments. The Sumerian held a circular war shield welded with bumps and intricate designs, and a scythe sword now glittering with blood on it. It was the weapons the Skeleton Lord used when the villain called... Gilgamesh was not just any lackey. He was one of the Skeleton Lord’s guardians. Gene ordered, “Marvelous Man, you must heal the injured. I will fight the guardian.” It seemed that Gene had also understood how dangerous their enemy truly was upon seeing Gilgamesh’s weapons. “R-roger!” nodded Marvelous Man. As Gene charged towards the opponent at full speed, Marvelous Man evaluated the wounded lot. There were too many to heal one at a time before any of them became deceased, and they were scattered all over the place. The most obvious choice would have to be supercharging his light and channeling it through the ground in order to do one massive heal. The musclebound superhero reached into his pocket and pulled out his golden harmonica, Duskbringer. Applying it to his lips, he began to play an energetic song filled with many bouncy notes. Marvelous Man could feel his light feeding on the music; slowly growing to the point of supercharge. Squatting down like a sumo wrestler, Gilgamesh placed the knuckles of his sword-wielding hand on top of the grass. He immediately raised his tight, muscular buttocks high into the air; the jeweled chain thong pressing into his skin even deeper. His leg muscles tightened for a moment before launching Gilgamesh’s fuzzy body forward. The ground beneath him crumbled upon his liftoff; leaving behind a small crater with dirt and grass being flung into the air. He flew at a speed that was beyond faster than Gene's. Gilgamesh then stretched out the arm that held his scythe sword. Gene’s eyes widened at Gilgamesh’s explosive agility, and the acknowledgement of what he is incapable of reacting in time for. Gilgamesh’s outstretched arm slammed into Gene’s chest; knocking the air out of Gene’s lungs. Upon being hit by Gilgamesh’s clothesline attack, Gene’s legs lost their footing to stabilize against the charge. The Totochtin prince spun into the air, while Gilgamesh continued his uninterrupted velocity towards Marvelous Man. As Gene landed back first onto the ground, the Skeleton Lord guardian slammed his arm into Marvelous Man for another clothesline attack. As a result of the bodybuilder superhero’s tall stature, the flying attack impacted against Marvelous Man’s abdomen. Gilgamesh’s arm had Marvelous Man hooked onto him; carrying the muscle demigod until the golden guardian crashed into a tree. The tree cracked from the massive muscle collision. Splintering into two, the broken top half landed in between the fallen enemies. Gilgamesh lost grip over his weapons, causing them to clatter onto Marvelous Man’s side during the fall. Activating his flight power, Marvelous Man immediately lifted himself off the ground to face his enemy. The golden guardian slowly stood up as he laughed. It greatly annoyed the muscle demigod that his foe would be laughing from causing great harm and destruction. Gilgamesh grinned, “I learned that trick from you, star child. I had never considered the strength in my legs to push myself at speeds my foes cannot even predict. But I suppose I need to practice my landing first before I challenge beings greater than you.” Marvelous Man flew forward, as he thrusted an overhead punch with all his might. Still smiling, Gilgamesh caught the fist with quick ease. The air shook with immense vibration as the impact of a sonic boom burst between the clashing hands. Marvelous Man watched the vibrating air tussle Gilgamesh’s hairs. Even with all his strength, it was not enough to cause this Sumerian demigod of strength to flinch. He was fighting a force that was leagues beyond his own strength. Momentarily lifting up Marvelous Man into the air, Gilgamesh turned away and slammed the bodybuilder superhero into the ground in front of him. Marvelous Man’s breath choked out of him, from the front of his body smashed against the dirt. The Sumerian demigod still had Marvelous Man’s fist in his grasp. “I was ordered to do no harm to the Totochtin. Well, nothing too damaging that wouldn’t allow him to perform,” spoke Gilgamesh, “But you? I can crush.” Immense pain exploded in Marvelous Man’s hand, as he could hear the crushing of bones vibrate into his eardrums. He screamed in high-pitched anguish and nearly blacked out from the ghastly pain. Gilgamesh released his broken hand; mangled into disfiguration. Turning away from the broken hero, Gilgamesh walked towards his fallen weapons. The golden guardian bragged, “You might be wondering why the Totochtin is so special. Why he gets the special treatment from the Skeleton Lord and not you. It’s cause he can produce countless amounts of lust energy. Something the Skeleton Lord overlooked until now. And being a man of sexual prowess, it will be up to me to milk it, so the Skeleton Lord can focus on other things. Now while I usually prefer the company of women, a hole is still a hole.” Marvelous Man could hear every word Gilgamesh said; despite being in blinding pain. He needed to stop this monster before he harmed more people. Before he hurted Gene… He had no choice. Marvelous Man needed to use the poison. It did not matter if using that dark power would hurt himself. He was already in enough pain, and the bigger regret would be not using it to save someone he loves. Marvelous Man commanded the blackness within him to rise and feed on his agony and the pain of being useless to help others. He wanted to inflict this misery onto his foe. Marvelous Man’s other unbroken hand began to glow with a whisping, dark aura. All he had to do now was touch Gilgamesh, and reactivate every damage the Sumerian ever took in his life all at once. “Stand down, Marvelous Man. Bossman and I have this,” a familiar voice whispered. There was only one person who addressed the Director with such vocabulary and spoke in a deep, Russian accent. The musclebound superhero truly wished he was not hallucinating from the extreme pain. Marvelous Man wheezed, “Puzzles?” A furry imp in a cobalt business suit walked past the fallen hero. He turned to look down at Marvelous Man with his crystal blue eyes and gave a gleaming smile. Marvelous Man shivered at the sight; to see something so unusual as seeing Puzzles smile and one that looked like a cheshire cat grin. “Da,” said Puzzles. As Gilgamesh finished retrieving his close-combat arms, Puzzles began to disintegrate into smoke. Puzzles’ smoke form floated away right, as the golden guardian turned to face Marvelous Man. Gilgamesh’s face gave no evidence of ever spotting Puzzles, while walking back to the beaten hero. Putting his trust into the smoke imp, Marvelous Man commanded his whisping poison to deactivate. Gilgamesh smirked, “I will say that I respect you. You are so much weaker than the Totochtin, but you’re very resourceful. You’ve managed to find ways to compensate for what you lack. And that light you cast when you play your metal ocarina really irks the Skeleton Lord. It really forces him to use his more powerful attacks, since your light is bright enough to destroy his dark spells. So I commend you for being able to corner the Skeleton Lord so much.” A southern, gentlemanly-like voice called out to the Sumerian demigod. “Pardon me, evildoer. But you wouldn’t happen to be Gilgamesh, would ya?” he drawled. Gilgamesh looked towards his left. Standing next to the broken tree stump was Director Skye and Puzzles. The golden guardian replied, “Aye. That is me. And who are you?" “He is Director Douglas Skye. Head of the North American Demon Authority Bureau. Master Witch of the Defense Arts," spoke up Puzzles, "And I am his familiar, Puzzles. But I will not be attacking you today.” Director Skye looked down at the smoke imp. “Why’s that?” he asked. Puzzles stared back up at his master. The smoke imp shrugged, “Fighting an ancient hero is part of your imposs-I mean, improbable bucket list, Boss. I’m sure you’d want to try to fight him with your own strength to see who’s stronger. But I’ll still help support you, boss. Just no sneaky attacks from me. Besides, you’ve been cooped up in your office for so long. You need to blow off some steam.” “I really do...Are you sure you want me to take him on my own?” said the Director. Puzzles scoffed, “Unless you want me to join in, Boss. But all that hairy musclehead can do is hit really hard, so there’s nothing to worry about. And if I had to fight him as well, then it would be overkill.” Gilgamesh bursted out laughing upon hearing Puzzles’ boasts. “You make such amusing insults, creature. But your master is no match for me. What good is his magic if his spells focus only on defense?” he said. The Director smirked, “Would you like for me to educate you?” The golden guardian switched into his battle stance. He held his sword out; pointed at Director Skye. “By all means, witch. Enlighten me,” laughed Gilgamesh. The Director slowly pulled off his cobalt business suit’s jacket. Grabbing it by the collar, Director Skye tossed his jacket into the air with a light amount of effort. The jacket climbed in the air for a second before reaching its peak altitude. As the cobalt suit jacket hit its point of incline, the Director raised his hands into the air and began to gesture in a circular motion. His hands glowed with the movements, while a magical circle filled with sigils and runic symbols appeared below the jacket. Upon the jacket’s descent and passing through Director Skye’s magical seal, its motion came nearly to a halt. It was still falling, but it looked like someone played its action on slow motion. The Director stopped his gesturing and hand glowing once he saw his completed spell. Looking back at his opponent, he pointed up at the jacket falling in slow motion. He declared, “Before my jacket hits the ground, I shall defeat you. I will be very embarrassed if I don’t, because I just had that dry cleaned.” Director Doug then held out his hand; as if he were grabbing something. A runic symbol, glowing with a bluish florescence, appeared on his palm. Immediately after it emerged, the rune stretched itself. It reformed itself into a long, tube shape that continued to glow blue. Upon reaching a certain length, Director Skye grabbed the tube. The magical light instantaneously shattered like glass and left behind a silver baton in the master witch's grasp. “I think you’ll need something sharper than that thin club to beat me, witch” laughed Gilgamesh. The Director smirked, “Oh, this isn’t a club. It’s my broom.” “I see,” smiled Gilgamesh, “And do you plan to defeat me by dusting the dirt off my codpiece? Director Skye fired back, “Actually, I was planning to stick it up your ass and sweep the floor with it.” “Decapitating you will be most gayful,” said the golden guardian. Leaping forward, Gilgamesh raised his scythe sword for downward slash attack. The Director calmly stood still; smiling without a care. The Director exclaimed, “Bring it, fatherfucker. HECATE!!!” Gilgamesh brought down his sword at the master witch, as he landed. At the moment where Gilgamesh’s blade cleaved through the Director, it instead split in half. The blade looked as if it were caught in a illusionary prism that caused one side of the blade to stick out to the left and the other blade pointing right. It continued its downward swing without even grazing the Director’s fabric. Flabbergasted, the golden guardian held his weapon up to his face and stared at his weapon. The blades were no longer two and had returned to its original form of being a single, straightforward blade. “What madness?!” said the Sumerian demigod. Director Doug explained, “That’s a space fracture spell. Causes a small rift for objects to be split in two. Great for dodging vertical attacks and projectiles. But I suggest you never do it with horizontal or diagonal attacks. Oh, and try not to use it on people. Big objects tend to get permanently cleaved in half. And it's as messy as it sounds.” >>>>>>>>> As Marvelous Man watched Director Skye in amazement at the master witch’s magical performance, he could feel Fairuza communicating to his mind. “Marvelous Man, are you there? Do you read me, Marvelous Man?” called Fairuza. Marvelous Man thought back, “I’m here, Fairuza.” “What happened? You were screaming before the Director showed up,” questioned Fairuza. Marvelous Man answered, “...Gilgamesh broke my hand. I can’t move it at all, and I’m in a lot of pain.” “We’ll have it looked at when the Director finishes up. In the meantime, you need to get up. The paramedics can’t get close until the supervillain is subdued. And those innocent people are dying, Marvelous Man, and you’re the only one that can save them,” Fairuza reminded. Marvelous Man acknowledged, “...okay. I’ll try to...supercharge the area to heal them all at once.” Using his other unbroken hand to steady himself, Marvelous Man attempted to push himself up. The ache in his body from being smashed into ground was slowly dissipating, but it still felt unbearable to the musclebound superhero. He groaned from the pain, but he needed to get up. Lives were depending on him, and superheroes must answer the call of duty above their own needs. Marvelous Man continued to remind himself about his sense of duty as a superhero as motivation. Slowly lurching up, the muscle demigod managed to upright himself and sit on top of his legs in a seiza position. Marvelous Man quickly scanned the area around himself before spotting his harmonica. Duskbringer laid next to the broken top-half of the tree, but was out of the muscle demigod's reach. “Can you still play your harmonica with just one working hand?” asked Fairuza. Marvelous Man sighed, “I can, but I don’t have to play it to supercharge my healing. I just need to make art. Will Director Skye be alright?” “He’ll be fine. He’s a Rank-A superhero, so don’t worry about him. Just focus on helping the injured,” replied Fairuza. Marvelous Man nodded, “Right. Sorry.” Taking a breath, Marvelous Man cleared his throat. He began to softly hum before vocalizing into a gregorian-like chant. The light within him began to feed on his music. >>>>>>>> Gilgamesh swung his scythe sword in a horizontal strike in an attempt to hit the Director. The Director made no attempt to cast a spell, while Gilgamesh’s blade sliced through the air. Upon contact with Director Skye’s body, the scythe sword cleaved through. The Director’s body severed in half from the slash, but not a drop of blood escaped from the master witch’s bisected anatomy. The Director continued to smile even after experiencing such devastating damage. Director Douglas’ detached top half floated for a second before his whole body exploded into smoke. The smokescreen dispersed into a wide spread in an effort to stunt Gilgamesh’s perception. Unbeknownst to the golden guardian, the smoke had masked his eyes from seeing a magical seal glowing beneath himself. Sliding across the ground as if it were an ice rink, the Director silently glided from behind Gilgamesh. He then tossed his baton-like broom into the air, causing it to twirl. Director Skye caught the other end of his silver broom and held it like a baseball bat. The Director leaned forward and swung at the back of Gilgamesh’s right knee. When the precisioned blow connected to the joint, it made a pinging noise one would hear when struck with a metal baseball bat. The Sumerian demigod’s powerful stature immediately crumbled, as he fell onto his left knee. Upon this happening, his right leg bent but kept anchored in place to keep Gilgamesh’s back straight. Like a figure skater continuing their flow of motion, Director Skye used the momentum of his strike to twirl. He spun in a counterclockwise motion to a complete revolution and struck with his broom again. The blunt weapon reverberated with another ping, as it battered the left side of Gilgamesh’s jaw. With the gold guardian’s balance upset once again, his right foot lost its grip on the ground as if it were standing on ice. As Gilgamesh slipped and landed with his back onto the dirt, the Director disappeared into the smokescreen upon finishing his blitzkrieg. “Kinetic friction nullifier spell. Makes any surface slippery. Although now that I am saying it all out loud, magic sure has gotten more sciency,” lectured the Director. Puzzles called out, “And what you just hit was my Shado-I mean, Smoke Clones. I can conjure semi-solid illusions with my smoke.” The Sumerian demigod attempted to stand back up; gritting his teeth in the process. As the magical circle beneath Gilgamesh’s feet and the smokescreen disappeared, he spotted something else. The ground was being enchanted with light, and it was spreading. Looking for the source, Gilgamesh pinpointed it to Marvelous Man; sitting in seiza position with eyes closed and singing in a gregorian-like chant. Copying Marvelous Man’s signature move, Gilgamesh squatted down in a sumo stance with his glutes hefted in the air. He flexed his leg muscles to quickly charge power for another launch. “POSEI MAGUM!” shouted the Director. Gilgamesh looked to his left and saw a shimmering spectacle shooting straight at him. With the shiny object in such close distance, the golden guardian had no time to react. The casted spell instantly enveloped him upon contact; forming a giant bubble around the crouching Sumerian demigod. Running toward the bubble-encased Gilgamesh, Director Skye held his broom up to his face. He then placed an open palm next to his other hand gripping the silver broom. As his hands glowed with magical energy, he glided his open palm across the baton-like broom’s length. He then slid his palm beyond the broom’s shaft; resulting in another enchanted display. The short-lengthed broom briefly flared with magical light, as it immediately extended itself. The broom’s glowing ended abruptly upon reaching a vast pole length that is suitable for one to use as a bo staff or a supposed broom. The Director jumped; quickly maneuvering his newly-formed broom beneath his groin at an upward angle. The back end of his broom bursted with a pinkish fire; accelerating Director Doug beyond his running speed and gaining a small amount of altitude. Twisting his body into a counterclockwise spin, the Director changed his grip and pulled the broom from under himself. As the boosting flame on his broom extinguished, Director Skye came to a full rotation. The Director gripped his broom like it was a baseball bat, while descending back towards the ground. Upon landing steps away from Gilgamesh, Director Doug skidded towards the crouched man. Dirt flew into the air, as the crouching man was now within the master witch’s swinging distance. The Director then swung with an underhanded strike; hitting the bubble Gilgamesh was trapped in. The bubble instantly bounced high into the air from the blunt attack; regardless of Gilgamesh’s weight in muscle mass and golden jewelry. As the bubble-encased Gilgamesh flew into the sky, the Director placed his broom underneath himself. A mass of smoke followed behind Director Doug’s back; reforming into Puzzles upon landing on top of the broom. The silver broom blasted off with its pink fire blazing at full power. Jetting off into the upper atmosphere, Director Skye directed his magical broom to follow the bubbled Gilgamesh flinging through the air. The Director and his familiar caught up to the bubble within seconds. Raising his hand up, it began to glow while gesturing a spell. A translucent veil with a purple hue appeared in front of the broom. It umbrellaed outward; shielding the Director from incoming winds. And although the barrier was made of magic, its entirety was structured with a blockade of hexagons that interlocked together like a honeycomb. Charging into the enchanted bubble, the flimsy structure popped rather than bouncing again. Director Doug continued his flight; ramming into Gilgamesh’s abdomen. The silver broom did not expectedly penetrate the golden guardian's skin, as the honeycomb-shaped magic positioned itself in front of the pole. With the broom pushing speeds in the hundreds and the enchanted veil too wide to grip or reach around to grab the master witch, Gilgamesh remained pinned onto the magical barrier in a spread eagle position. The Sumerian demigod’s weapons were nowhere to be seen on the pinned man; knocked out of his hold by the sudden blow. The Director continued to calmly smile, as he changed his broom’s direction to accelerate upwards. The master witch flew higher into the troposphere; breaking through the clouds and entering the stratosphere. All the while, Gilgamesh could only scowl at Director Skye with his eyes. His face unable to express as it remained smooshed against the veil. While ice crystals began forming onto the beehive-like barrier, Gilgamesh’s body smoked from the evaporating crystals melting from his body heat. The broom’s pink flame extinguished itself; preventing the three from climbing any higher heights. Loosening his grip, Director Doug slid down his silver broom just as Puzzles dissipated into his smoke form. The Director then reestablished his hold once again before completely falling off his enchanted flying device; clasping onto the broom’s end. Director Skye held out his left hand and gestured a spell. He soon ended his motioning incantation by waving upwards in a clockwise motion. A small hexagonal barrier appeared on the Director’s right side. Unlike the one he used to pin Gilgamesh beneath with, it was an individual hexagon rather than a combination. More magical hexagons emerged into existence on Director Doug’s left side. They materialized above each other; creating a pathway in a clockwise motion until reaching high above Gilgamesh. The Director planted his feet against the vertically-angled hexagon on his right side. Briefly squatting against the magical shape, he pushed off. The broom swung with his motion, as Director Skye landed his foot against the floating pathway he conjured. Continuing his movement without hesitation, he began to run upwards against the panes of hexagonal pieces. The end of the Director’s broom pinning Gilgamesh with the magical shield rotated until he was positioned underneath the silver broomstick. Reaching the end of his improvised path, Director Skye had situated himself into a handstand position while pushed himself on top of his own broom. The small cloud of smoke, surrounding the middle of the staff during the Director’s acrobat, shot up towards the master witch. As the smoke being darted upwards, it reformed back into Puzzles. Both the smoke imp and Director Doug held out their hands to each other in one synchronized action; grasping each other upon contact. With the help of his own projected velocity, Puzzles pulled his master up with little effort. The Director bent his legs down, as his upper body was lifted by his familiar. No longer upside down in that moment, Director Skye released his grip from Puzzles' tiny hand. The Director landed feet first on the top of his broom with cat-like grace. As he peered out to the sky in front of him, Puzzles gently landed on his shoulder. With nothing to keep them afloat, the three began to descend back down towards the clouds. Puzzles spoke, “And what floor would you like to get off on, Boss?” “Ground floor,” replied Director Skye. As Puzzles pretended to push an imaginary elevator button, Director Doug gestured another spell. His hands glowed, while smashing his fist against his open palm. An explosion of ice erupted from all over the Director’s body. Large obelisks made of ice extended outwards, with Director Skye, Puzzles, and the broom encased in the freeze flash. Gilgamesh’s eyes bulged. The golden guardian raised his fists and slammed it back down onto the honeycomb-patterned barrier in an attempt to shatter it. The veil glowed from the hits, but it did not break. He continued the vain attempt, as their descending speed rapidly accelerated with each passing second. Upon reaching terminal velocity within seconds, the glowing ground drew close at speeds too fast to see any details. The three crashed into the light-enchanted earth; resulting in an explosion akin to a bomb and vibrating the entire park that even shook Marvelous Man’s posture. Smoke from the impact plumed into the air, and the only thing that could be seen of the crash site to an outside eye was a crater spanning a wide circumference. The smoke debris briefly parted; revealing Puzzles leading his master out of the crater’s wreckage. The two watched their step, so none of them could accidentally walk on the shards of ice littered within the crater. As the two exited the newly-made hole, the smoke closed into the gap they were denied of occupying. Director Doug held onto his broom, as both of them looked down at the smoking crater. Puzzles sighed, “He’s still alive, Boss.” “I suppose he still would. Marvelous Man is still healing the injured folks, so I must apply a gentle touch to this matter,” huffed Director Skye, “Irregardless, I am having fun.” Puzzles frowned, “That’s not a real word, Boss.” “And you’re not Russian, yet you still talk with that accent,” mused the Director. Noises began to stir within the hole. The sound of Gilgamesh’s footsteps crunched amongst the rubble, as the cloud of dust dissipated to reveal the Sumerian demigod standing up straight. Director Skye shouted, “I gotta say, you got a hell of a chin there! I’m gonna have to mark you as a Rank B then.” “Hmph, that star child used the same tactic against the Skeleton Lord. It’s not impressive to use your weight to crush your enemies. But I will admit something, witch, that really frightened me. To fall out of the sky like that. And it really hurt,” remarked Gilgamesh. Walking out of the rubble, the golden guardian no longer appeared amused. His hairy body was covered in dirt and bruises, but did not appear to have any serious damage on his muscular frame. Director Doug smiled, “Good. Now to continue with your education, I used a bubble spell that allows one to be bounced away upon any blunt contact; regardless of one’s weight inside the bubble.” “After that, I pinned you on a beehive barrier spell. And fun fact about that spell, you can summon the pieces individually rather than a whole set. So you could use it as a platform or flip it onto its side and use it as a projectile. But I think I made a good choice, since your body seems to have a high level of...imperviency,” he continued. The Director dragged on, “And finally, I used a basic ice encasement spell. We were so high up, I could draw in so much more moisture than is needed to make that spell. I made it a hella big, so it would be really heavy in the hopes of crushing you. Sadly, that did not work. But, my, was it spectacular.” Gilgamesh’s face became neutral upon hearing Director Skye’s lecture. There was a small pause after the Director finished, that he smirked for a second before giggling. The giggle then transformed to a bellowing laugh. “You most certainly enlightened me on the usefulness of defense magic, witch!” guffawed the Sumerian demigod, “Have you anything left to say before I pound you to death with my bare hands? I would decapitate you, but I seem to have lost my weapons while being adrift in the sky.” Director Skye held up his index finger. “Just one,” he replied. The Director looked down at his smoke imp. He requested, “Puzzles, would you please prepare the Cuban Room for our guest? We need to wrap this up, and I am parching for some sweet tea.” Puzzles looked up at his master, as he reached inside of his business suit’s jacket. “Certainly, Boss,” he smiled. The smoke imp then retrieved a large cigar and a silver lighter from his cobalt jacket. Flipping the lid off of the lighter, it ignited a small, red flame. Puzzles quickly lit the dark brown cigar, before putting the tobacco product in his mouth. He then proceeded to take a deep inhale, as he snuffed the lighter's flame and placed it back into his pocket. Director Doug curtly bowed, “Now you may try pulverizing me.” Gilgamesh’s eyes glinted with acknowledgement of what the battle’s outcome will be. He nodded before charging forward. The golden guardian sprinted as fast as he could while screaming out his battle cry. Every step he took vibrated a heavy thud, as he drew closer. Within a few steps of Gilgamesh reaching the master witch, Puzzles blew out the cigar exhaust he had been dragging. The dark gray smoke stretched itself outward like a wall; bordering between the golden guardian and the heroes. Without a sign of hesitation, Gilgamesh charged into the smoke. The cigar fog enveloped the Sumerian demigod and immediately transformed. The smoke reshaped itself into an interior location. Gilgamesh now stood inside a wooden hallway with an antique Victorian design. The walls were bare of any windows and were instead draped with red curtains. The golden guardian’s mouth was agape in surprise, as he looked at both sides of the hallway. On his left was a dead end with a tall, wooden grandfather clock stationed where a doorway should be. The clock’s ticks and tocks echoed throughout the hallway; mixing with another noise that sounded like wood crackling in a fire. On the right side of the hallway was the source of the fire crackling sound. A lit hearth, at the end of the hallway’s right side, radiated the Victorian hallway with warmth and yellowish light. With his face changing from shock to curiousity, Gilgamesh thumped towards the grandfather clock. He stood in front of it and studied it closely. The wooden clock had a simple design with grooves and an etching of a pine cone on its top frame. Inside of it, its golden pendulum swung in syncro with the clock’s ticks. “Welcome to the Cuban Room,” drawled the Director. Gilgamesh instantly reacted to the Southern gentlemanly voice; turning around to face the master witch. At the end other end of the wooden hallway, a red armchair now existed in front of the fireplace. The armchair faced the hearth and had a man sitting in it. The man seen only from behind had auburn hair like Director Skye. His pale, white hand rested on the chair’s arms and held the lit cigar Puzzles had just smoked. The Sumerian demigod muttered, “Is this pathetic illusion supposed to stop me?” Gilgamesh slammed his fist against the wall. Rather than exploding into smoke, the wall resisted the golden guardian’s strike. “That it is. I did tell you that I’m a Master Witch of the Defense Arts, didn’t I?” said the Director. Gilgamesh frowned, “That was the familiar who said it. And you are not the witch either.” The supposed Director Doug said nothing, as he brought the cigar to his face. Seconds pass by until a loud exhale resounded from his location. A long plume of cigar smoke blew into the air above the alleged master witch, as he rested his cigar hand back onto the red chair’s arm. “Does it matter?” he replied, “You still have to beat me to get out of here. So go on. Pulverize me.” The golden guardian slowly stepped forward; as if expecting more tricks. He kept walking towards the other end of the red-curtained hallway, when his face then contorted in confusion. As he reach the middle of the wooden hallway, his progress seemed to have come to a halt. He was walking, but he was not moving any closer to his destination. Gilgamesh changed his motion into a sprint, but the result was the same. Looking down, the Sumerian demigod could see the floor beneath himself moving like a treadmill. The floor shifted in the opposite direction Gilgamesh was trying to go and increased its speed when Gilgamesh did so. “I’m waiting,” teased the auburn-haired man. Gilgamesh gritted his teeth, as he kept trying to push forward with no foreseeable result. The supposed Director Skye laughed; echoing throughout the wooden hallway that drowned out the grandfather clock’s ticking sound. Sections of the hallways in front of the golden guardian began to rotate like an inverse rubix cube. Walls had been rotated into floors and ceilings and vice versa. At the end of the hallway where the assumed Director and the fireplace sat had now been rotated up to the ceiling. Gravity had no effect on them, and even the smoke drifted down to the ceiling floor. The grandfather clock’s noise began to override the laughing, as it chimed its hourly clock strike noise. Soft bells rang in the air, as it caught Gilgamesh’s attention. Turning around, his eyes widened upon gazing the hallway behind him. As the clock bellowed its haunting lower-toned bells, the architecture started to become undone. Segments of floor, ceiling, and wall broke off and flew into a black void that became more visible with every breakage. Eventually, even the wooden grandfather clock was sucked into the nothing. Face filled with panic, Gilgamesh pushed himself to run faster, jump, and even lunge forward like Marvelous Man’s signature move. Every effort he did caused either himself to not move forward or the fireplace-end of the hallway to extend farther out of his reach. He dared to look back and could see the Cuban Room’s dismantle growing closer to him. He shouted, “It’s not real! IT’S NOT REAL!!!” The ceiling right above Gilgamesh splintered into many pieces. The Sumerian demigod dared to glance up. Within the black void above him stood a giant Puzzles glaring down at Gilgamesh. The smoke imp was the size of skyscrapers, and his eyes glowed with pure white. The familiar's horns had a devious point and seemed to be the size of a small house. When Puzzles spoke, it was as if a giant with a Russian accent talked. “DOES. IT. MATTER.” said the giant Puzzles. Gilgamesh froze, as a burst of light flashed around him. When the flash immediately died down, a rectangular prism of light encased his hairy body. None of the golden guardian’s muscles twitched, and neither did his eyes stir. Puzzles blinked at the frozen Sumerian demigod. The Cuban Room instantly vanished into smoke; fizzling out of reality. What was a smoky existence now returned back to the glowing park before the Sumerian demigod was transported. The petrified Gilgamesh floated above the park’s grass that had become enchanted with a sunlight quality. Puzzles waddled up to the prism of light. He glanced his eyes up and down the muscular man before turning to his right. The smoke imp looked towards his master, who stood with his silver broom in hand. He questioned, “The time capsule spell? I thought you would have done the sex cocoon spell. Much easier to cast.” “There’s no damn way I’m casting that spell. Unless you want to open him up from the cocoon and get hit with sex stink,” retorted the Director. Puzzles frowned, “Fair enough. At least you casted the spell to capture him off the ground. Would have been a real pain to move him if the dirt got caught in the time capsule. So how much time do we have before he thaws out?” Director Skye squatted down to analyze his handiwork. Surrounding the time-frozen Gilgamesh was a magical seal carved into the ground. Its sequences of runes and shapes within the circle was more complex than the light-conjured magic circles the Director created. “Well, it was a rush job, but I managed to get it all right. Should buy us at least three hours at most,” stated Director Doug. Puzzles nodded while reaching into his business suit’s pocket to pull out a smartphone. The smoke imp spoke, “I’ll call somebody to pick this up and get everybody here treated. Oh, and don’t forget your coat, Boss.” “Shoot!” spat the Director. Director Skye took off running. His face held panic that most likely was due to the possibility of his cobalt jacket becoming dirty. A voice called out, “Puzzles?” Facing to the voice behind himself, Puzzles spotted Gene limping towards him. The bunny demigod had his hand placed over his chest, and his white rabbit ears were drooped down. “Bossman and I came over to deal with Gilgamesh. You’re welcome,” said Puzzles. The rabbit superhero glanced at the time-frozen Sumerian demigod before looking back at the cold-eyed smoke imp. Gene asked, “And what of Marvelous Man?” “He’s fine for the most part. His hand is broken, but he managed supercharge the area to heal everybody. Let’s just hope you don’t let him get killed next time. Healers of his caliber are rare. Don’t fuck it up again,” answered Puzzles. The bunny demigod became silent. His head bent down in shame, and his eyes became incapable of visually connecting with Puzzles’. Director Doug shouted, “It got halfway to the ground! Goshdang, I sure am getting rusty!” >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> An hour after the incident, the team assembled back at the D.A.B. building. Marvelous Man and Gene were exiting the elevator on the fifth floor. As they walked towards the Director’s office, Marvelous Man kept staring at his hand. It was the hand that was broken by Gilgamesh’s crushing grip, yet it now looked as if it was never harmed. Marvelous Man flexed his newly-healed hand. “Are you in pain?” asked Gene. Marvelous Man looked at Gene, “Huh? Oh, no. It’s fine...just amazed that it's fixed already. There’s not even a scar or anything.” “Yes. It is most fortunate to discover that you have the healing factor. Given enough time, you can recover from any wound,” noted Gene. Marvelous Man sighed, “Yeah...just wish I could’ve regenerated faster.” Gene said nothing, as the two continued down the hallway. Marvelous Man then spotted their field analyst, Fairuza, standing in front of Director Skye’s office door. As if on cue, Fairuza turned to her team and waved. “Hey, you two. Ready to head in?” smiled Fairuza. Marvelous Man shrugged, “Yeah, I guess. I’m just glad it’s not gonna be as awkward as the last time we all got called up here.” “I feel the same,” nodded Fairuza. The sorceress knocked on the Director’s door. Seconds ticked by, until it was opened by Puzzles to usher them in. Fairuza was the first to cross into the office with Marvelous Man following in behind her and ducking underneath the doorway. As Gene finally entered, the smoke imp closed the door behind the three. Inside the cobalt-carpeted office, Director Doug sat behind his cherrywood desk. He calmly smiled while sipping on a cold glass of sweet team. Marvelous Man immediately noticed there was another person in the office, as Puzzles’ smoky form glided back to the desk. An android was sitting was sitting in the black lounge chair propped against the wall. Despite his mechanical design, his stocky body almost looked soft. A great majority of the android’s torso consisted of black synthetic muscle that appeared to have a rubber-like quality than a metallic kind. These black muscle cords also appeared on his biceps and along the inner and outer thighs. His abdomen had a white, gelatin-like layering that seemed similar to soft, fatty tissue; giving the android an athletic gut. The white layer had as well traced over his fingers, toes, groinal region, and even on the underside of his pecs. It was peculiar to Marvelous Man that the android also had rubbery nipples, the size of pencil erasers, that were colored with a blackish hue. Any place on the android that did not require the sense of touch or was not an erogenous zone was plated over with a silver cover. The silver plates had golden outlines for what seemed to be an aesthetic purpose. Curiously, there was also a silver plating on the android’s hips that had handles welded onto them. As for any clothing, the android was sorely lacking any. The only garment he wore was a drawstring mokko fundoshi that covered a generously large package bulging against the fabric. Keychained to the mokko fundoshi was a pink Japanese amulet, that had the astrological symbol, Gemini, printed onto it. Marvelous Man could not help but think that this Soulem felt familiar; especially since the android had his fundoshi and nails colored zaffre. The android glanced up at Marvelous Man. The Soulem’s silver, metallic face had a neutral expression, but the mood rings on his cheeks immediately flashed from white to red. The android’s large, silver nose sharply inhaled before letting out a huff, while his white, digital eyes looked away. The Soulem had sections of golden blocks plated to his head in an attempt to appear as his beard, mohawk, and even eyebrows. He also had a zaffre-colored Phillips screw studded onto his chin. “So,” started the Director, “Capturing Gilgamesh was a success. But he’s still on ice for a few more hours before we can start interrogating him. Hopefully, we’ll be able to find out his connections to the Skeleton Lord and how we can use that to our advantage.” Director Skye looked at Marvelous Man. “As for you, Marvelous Man, great job on healing the civilians. They and their loved ones extend their thanks to you and request that you meet them in person. Now, I told them that you’re a bit busy at the moment trying to help other people and assisting our heroes to fight the bad guys. So it’s up to you if you want to visit them on your off-time. But I suggest you keep your head low if you don’t want to, cause you’re most likely gonna be newsworthy for the next week or so,” he said. Marvelous Man nodded, “Uh, yes, sir.” The Director sipped his sweet tea. “Now, onto the elephant in the room. You three make a great team, but y’all need to up your game a bit. I don’t know why, but fate keeps tossing you right at the Skeleton Lord. And each time, we are in the dark about who he is or what he can do,” he drawled. Director Doug continued, “That’s why I’m sorry to say this, Fairuza, but your magic isn’t cutting it. For some reason, he’s invisible to magic detection and even your analyzing abilities. And that is why I am including a field technician in your group to help study our foe and science his ass. He’s a noncombatant, so make sure he doesn’t get in the midst of y’all’s crossfires.” The Director pointed an open palm to the sitting android. “So until this Skeleton Lord issue has been resolved, meet your new teammate for future missions: Gemini Yin,” introduced Director Skye. Marvelous Man’s eyes widened in surprise, as the Soulem stood up. Maybe it’s a complete coincidence that another Soulem’s name is Gemini? Gemini held out his hand at Marvelous Man, as his voice spoke in an electronic yet masculine tone. He gritted his teeth into a smile, “Hey, bro. You must be Marvelous Man. Ya know, you kinda look like my friend, Justice.” Next Chapter

In the Beginning... I woke up in a good mood. The forest scent filled my nose with clean air. Grabbing my anxious cock, I had to take a much needed pee, so I walked out of the tent and walked to the edge of the campsite. As a nice thick steam of hot piss fogged the crisp air and cold ground, I watched in disbelief when to the right of me, I saw the huge figure of a man come out of the woods towards me at the campsite. I wasn't afraid of him, but I felt anxious. No...it was something else...I was in awe. This man was not ordinary in any way, he was just huge. His arms looked thick and muscled, but not super cut and his chest was enormous. Each pec was larger than my head. His neck was the biggest I'd ever seen, with enormous traps and shoulders. Still, even with all of his size, he looked strangely familiar and he was wearing my brothers University of Nebraska shirt that I had gotten him. That was a little too odd, but for some reason, it didn't matter. It was tight as hell on the man, and it even had a split up the seam of the right side and around the neck, which again wasn't a surprise, since he was so overblown with muscle. He looked like a pro Strongman, yet he had really boyish features. I continued my piss, never one for being piss shy and actually, as I watch him lumber slowly towards the campsite, I was getting aroused the closer he came. I'm bisexual, but mainly because I had a crush that turned into a relationship with my best bud in college, otherwise I've had girlfriends my whole life. Still, deep inside of me, I always had a thing for power lifters and bodybuilders. If they were big with muscle, my cock went big for them. No one in the family or even my closest friends, knew of my duel identity, but this wall of a stud was getting me hard and any inhibition of showing my gay side was ebbing at lightning speed. I just didn't care what he or anyone that may be passing by saw. In fact, I wanted an audience. I didn't know why, but all I knew was that there a hunger inside of me that was building. I waved with my unoccupied hand and I told him to join us, still thinking that my brother was asleep in the tent. Even though I had stopped pissing, my hand continued to message my growing cock until I was so rock hard, it was hard to fit my cock back into my shorts. The man, smiled and sat down on the make-shift picnic bench that my brother and I had made. Where we were camping, wasn't in some state park or crowded camping park. Our parents had brought us up to these mountains when we were younger and since mom's passing, we thought it fitting to come back to the place we cherished most. Dad, was having a harder time and couldn't join us, because any memory of mom just hurt him too much; even good ones. The forest was very dense, with a lot of wild animals, both tame and dangerous. We had seen bears and coyotes many times, but for some in-explainable reason, they never bothered us. This place was safe and private. Only a few hikers would sporadically come by. The place was peaceful, incredibly beautiful and isolated. It was special. I don't know why I didn't notice it before, but when the man sat down that's when I saw the shredded fabric of what was left of the red shorts that my brother had been wearing last night. It couldn't be...It just couldn't. I gave the man I look, that I'm sure was one of a mixture of "What the Hell?" and "If you hurt him...?" I walked over to the tent and pulled back the flap...empty. My heart sank, but then I heard my 16 year old younger brother’s, deepened voice come out of the man. He said that it was him...That he was Jimmy. I whirled around and looked into the man's eyes...and soon realized it was my brother's eyes. He stood back up and then I realized just how tall he was. He must have been over 6 feet and Jimmy was only a scrawny 5'2". I don't know how, maybe it was the eyes, or the voice or the clothes, but I knew this imposing figure was,in fact, my brother, only changed. Strangely, my lust for the beast before me, now my brother, did not lighten, in fact, it continued to build. I was slightly taken aback by that, but not disgusted; not in the least. I asked what had happened to him and he said that he woke up, while it was just beginning to get light out. He said that he was wide awake and felt instantly refreshed as he walked out of the tent and he felt like something was different. He said he felt different, too. He didn't want to wake me, just thinking that he was just being silly, so he decided to go for a walk up to the mountain lake for a swim. He felt like swimming. He didn't know why, but he just did. He said that when he got to the lake, he noticed something glowing in the water about 50 feet out in the lake. At first he thought it was the morning sun reflecting on the water. Then as he waded into the water he knew it was coming from under the water. Since we were just at the lake the night before and there was nothing, he decided to swim out to see what it was. He knew he should have gotten me first, but it was like he was drawn to it. He said that as he swam towards it, he felt the water getting warmer...or was it him that was warming up. He was sure, but then he said he felt stronger and stronger and (blushing) hornier. He still had his boyish charm. He felt pulled to the light as he continued and when he had finally gotten over top of the glow, he said he felt a rush of bliss (again blushing) like he had an orgasm, but it was all over his body and then he blacked out. The next thing he knew he was laying on the beach, his clothes were on but they were dry, tight and shredded, as he pointed to his shorts that now left nothing to the imagination, as his new, well over 7 inch cock and huge balls hung out in the open. Being such a short guy, Jimmy's cock was only 6 inches when Hard; I caught him beating off a couple of times. He said that he saw that he had grown muscle all over and there was another change in him, too. He had a hunger inside of him, but not for food. I told him that he should see his face...that had changed too, that he was incredibly handsome. I told him he had aged about 10 years and he looked like a man in his mid 20's. His eyes widened and grunted deeply in a "whattya know" kind of way. He said that he knew he had to come back and get me, so we could figure this out and so he could....he stopped his sentence, pausing for a few seconds as he looked at me and then he said that he immediately came back to the campsite and this is where we are now. I told him, he looked fucking amazing and he agreed as he looked at his body and began to caress himself, first his pecs, then his biceps, then in a moment a sheer fantasy, he did a double bicep pose that shredded his sleeves as he huge arms exploded in muscle. He looked away from his body and he looked at me, seeing my expression of shock, awe and not surprising....desire. He said, "You like what you see, big bro...yeah...I think you do" then his left hand grabbed his now growing cock. He walked over towards me as I was like a deer in the headlights. I couldn't move as he began to tower over me the closer he came to me. His cock was now over 9 inches and pointing the way to me. My own cock was so rock hard, it hurt. Then he stopped a couple of feet away, but since his body was so huge, his pecs were right in front of my face. I could smell the power in them. I looked up as his shadow covered my body. That’s when I noticed the hunger in his eyes. It was a hunger like mine, primal and sexual. My sweet brother was gone and what had replaced him was a massive hunter. The confidence and the animalistic attitude that poured off of him was incredible. I believed that to him, I was no longer his older brother...I was his bitch. I could feel it coming off of him and…it turned me on...more than I'd ever been turned on before. Normal reasoning said that his should not be, but it was as if we were no longer brothers, but...but an Alpha and his Beta. We just stood there for a few seconds with the lust inside of us building to a crescendo and then we leaped at each other tearing off our clothes as we embraced and kissed. Jimmy lifted me up with one hand and tore my shorts off with one easy swipe of his other hand. Once naked, he put me back down on the ground and I fell to my knees and took him in my mouth. His rock hard cock was huge, at least 11, possibly even 12 inches long and over 7 inches thick. I barely got his cock head in my mouth and only 6-7 of his incredibly thick inches would fit down in my oral cavity. He fucked my mouth like a bull and within minutes I welcomed the warmest and most lavish gush of cum to ever fill me up, but he didn't stop. He grabbed my head and continued his assault on my throat, miraculously pushing another few inches further into me, saying, "I can't stop Ray...I'm not done yet....I've got so much more...Aaaahhh!!" and he came down my throat a second time. I was having trouble breathing, so he pulled back just long enough for me to catch my breath, but then he plowed his huge cock even deeper into my throat. I thought my lips were going to tear it hurt so bad, but at the same time, I didn't want him to stop. And he didn't. He continued his assault as he face fucked me for another 2 massive loads. With each load he pushed further into my throat and by the last gush of cum down my throat, his balls were against my chin. I knew it was impossible. There's just no way I could have been able to take that abuse. I literally should be dead, but it was as if he wasn't human anymore, because no man could do that and at some point, I believe he changed me somehow. Then without even a glimmer of getting soft, he pulled out of my mouth, effortlessly picked me up and turned me around on my hands and knees and he plunged his granite cock into me. Only the head and a few inches were inside, but I screamed so loud, it scared the birds. Even with my cries of shock and pain, he didn’t ebb his momentum though. His grunts and growls only solidified that he was like an animal. A fucking Beast. He continued to push more of him in as tears rolled down my face, then more…8…10 and then I felt his pelvic bone against my ass. He was completely inside of me. That’s when something changed as it did with my mouth. Even though it was still painful, it was a pain that was incredible and sexy. The pleasure overtook the pain and it overtook my body. I didn't know why, but I later learned it was his cum that began to change me. It made me more palatable for him. It made me be the perfect sexual concubine for him. I began to plead for him to fuck me and then fuck me harder…and harder, to which he emptied the first load deep into my ass…and as I felt the warm cum fire into my stomach area, I felt the rest of my body orgasm, then he grabbed my hips, stood up, bringing me with him as held me like a wheelbarrow plowing his huge thick cock into me. His balls slapped my taint so hard I thought he’d bruise me. We continued to fuck for hours as we destroyed the campsite fucking in various areas and positions. I think he had unloaded over 10 orgasms into me, but I wasn't sure as I think I lost count. The tent fell on top of us, then we pounded on the picnic table, braking that and even I came three times before he finally came inside me for the last time with my shoulders on the on the sandy ground as he jack-hammered me, with such force and quantity that even though he had quite literally filled me up inside, the excess soaked the ground below us. When he pulled out of me, he was still hard as a rock and I believe he was still ready for me, but I was a lifeless lump. Completely exhausted, I pleaded for him to let me rest. Not surprisingly, he wasn’t ready for that, "I don't know why, but I can't...I need to take you there....I need you to change so we don't have to stop....ever!!" so he picked up my living, but exhausted body, draping me across his powerful arms like I was dead and he carried me up to the lake. My 16 year old younger brother, was now my master, my guardian, my lover, my Alpha. As I laid, slumped in his arms, I no longer even thought of him as my brother. He was the beginning of something amazing, and I was his first loyal subject. I knew what he was doing and I felt excited inside. I smiled and exclaimed “YES” when I saw the glow as we reached the edge of the lake. The air was different up here, instead of being lighter, it was heavy and you had to breathe in big lumbering breathes. My cock began to rise again has he walked into the water. My brother, pulled me up to him and bent down to kiss me as he said in an even lower and more booming voice, “We’re going to be Gods!” and I felt his cock push on my back under me coating me with his precum. Further and further he walked into the lake and with every step, I felt Jimmy's body react to the water. He was growing. I could feel his size increasing as I was cradled. As soon as my body touched the water, I instantly felt better. My brother held me like a lifeguard saving a drowning swimmer as he pulled us toward the light. I began to feel the strength in me rise and the feeling of power in me was exploding. I began to blissfully growl inside as my strength and power increased. It was as if thousands of hours of working out were paying off instantaneously. We both began moaning, vocally, as we got closer to the light. We weren’t even half way there when I told my brother I could go on my own, but he, told me no as he held me close and I was very glad he did as I could feel us both getting bigger and stronger. The feeling of my own growth was beyond comprehension, but feeling him getting bigger next to me, no human had ever felt such pure bliss before. We felt each other expanding and our lust to get bigger increased. We both had no inhibitions at all about what was happening to us and we welcomed it completely, with every fiber of our existence. At the campsite, my brother was like that of a linebacker, but now he was becoming a one of the biggest bodybuilders on earth. His muscles were growing and he was getting super cut. Thick veins formed on his skin. Hair formed on his pecs and actually all over his body as his testosterone levels must have been going through the roof. I myself, now felt what he must have felt when we were having sex, because I felt that I could go for hours and cum and cum and cum. I felt like I was stronger than most any human on earth and I knew that my brother was even stronger than that. We were still about 15 feet from the light when my brother seemed to convulse as his eyes turned bright blue and then a blue light wave exploded from his body and across the lake. I had know idea what that was about, but immediately, I felt like I could lift a house, with my strength increasing now like a rocket, but my body was still puny in comparison to my bother. I would find out later that at that moment, he had grown taller as well and that he was about 8.5 feet tall and his shoulders were over 5 feet wide. He was the biggest and strongest man on the planet. When we stopped above the light with it surrounding us, we again embraced as we tread water. We must have been out there longer than he was before, because I was now that of a slightly smaller Jay Cutler and he had reached his God status, that the light had obtained for him. My brother was still human, in his soul, but he was no longer a human being, physically and I envied him. His eyes became blue again and he began to chant. The words out of his mouth, seemed almost like the chant of an Indian would make. Then his body seemed to omit, the same light as what was beneath us; a golden hue that was filled with warmth and energy. We also noticed that we did not have to tread water anymore as either the light beneath us or my brother's light was keeping us afloat. Again, we hugged each other, in love, but mostly to feel each other grow. Wave after wave or continued power and strength fed into me, but now it was coming from my brother. I looked at him and into his blue eyes and he leaned in to kiss me. I opened my mouth to receive his kiss and that's when I felt it, one huge blast of energy shoot into me and I exploded in growth and power. I was now almost equal to my brother, but I knew that I would never obtain his status as he was the Alpha. I could feel my own cock growing in size, clearly surpassing most men, but I felt my brothers grow even more and when we let go of our embrace, I was held up by my brother’s cock. I felt it push against my hole and my hole opened for him. There was no pain, only sheer bliss. Again, I felt another explosion of him inside me and then everything went black… When we woke up, naked on the beach, we weren't alone. There were two hikers shaking us, but they quickly backed away when we woke up. Both men were very attractive, fit young men and it was clear to us that they were enthralled with us. We looked at each other and knew that we were going to overtake them and fuck them. They were going to be our newest recruits. They must have known it too and they walked toward their new masters. Both men didn't seem to be in a trance, but they knew that they were there for our pleasure and sexual release. The told us that they wanted to worship us and that they had never in their lives seen anything like us. They stripped off their gear and clothes and when both Jimmy and I stood up, they knelt before their new Gods. Then we all looked out into the water to see the glow still there and calling to us. It was as if the light was telling us to add to our lineage, which we were happy to oblige it by. The hikers asked us if we knew what it was? We did and we told them they soon would, but first, we needed to cum.

All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=11TnIR4aIg1Pt_hZeCRSi7f8fBsYphn8zmoEz2lYXRyE) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 11: Consequences The hallway of the Demon Authority Bureau's fifth floor echoed with the muffled sounds of crashing and cursing. The source of the noises emanated from the closed office of the head of the D.A.B.’s North American region, Director Doug Skye. “Fatherfucker!” screamed the Director. Seconds ticked by as Marvelous Man uncomfortably fidgeted about in front of the door. He stood there; clad with nothing but his jewel-encrusted, golden athletic cup suctioned to his extra large delicates. To his left was his field analyst, Fairuza. Still as a statue, she clutched her book with a strong vice while twiddling the edges of her cream white hijab between her fingers. On Marvelous Man’s right, Gene posed with a relaxed demeanor. Marvelous Man could see his partner’s behavior as an act, as he could feel the bunny demigod emit trepidation. The continuing profanity and smashing finally died down as the doorknob begins to click and twist. The door slowly opens to reveal Puzzles standing behind it. The smoke imp stood straight with a professional poise, while the blended scent of jasmine and lavender escaped into the hallway. Whatever worry he had was held frozen underneath his crystal blue eyes. He gestured with his chin, “Come in.” Taking lead, Marvelous Man ducked underneath the doorway as he entered. Gene and then Fairuza followed behind him. Although Marvelous Man’s legs were mighty with tremendous muscular power, they trembled at the what the Director might do. It took all of the musclebound hero’s willpower to not fall down with each small step he took. The barely clothed hero surveyed the inside of the office to briefly study any notable damages. The interior was still the same as the last time he saw it. A cobalt-colored carpet flooring with scenic paintings and glowing runes adorning the walls. All the furnishings, including the plants and statues, remained intact. Even the cherrywood desk the Director was currently seated behind showed no signs of splintering or impact. As for the Director, small beads of sweat perspired on his forehead, as he drew shallow breaths of exhaustion. It was obvious that he had recently engaged in a physically rigorous activity. He had his hands placed on top of his desk; intertwined with a slight tremble from leftover adrenaline. And his usual Southern gentlemanly smile was replaced with a struggling, neutral flatline. Puzzles’ expression changed into shock the moment he turned around. After letting Gene and Fairuza inside, he hurriedly waddled back to the Director’s desk. Marvelous Man spotted the smoke imp kick the remains of a splintered wooden baseball bat back underneath the cherrywood desk. Puzzles then stared up at Marvelous Man with a look that said, “You saw nothing!” As Puzzles dissipated into smoke and reappeared on top of the desk, Director Skye raised one of his hands and slowly waved it with his index and middle finger extended. The room itself responded to his magical gesture and softly closed the door behind the three squad members. The Director sighed; letting out any building tension he had within himself. “So before we get into the meat of this meeting, I wanted to address a curious elephant in the room,” he said. The Director turned his attention to Gene, “Now, Gene. I am most certainly glad that you had not come back from the mission bare-ass naked. It’s a new record for this being twice in a row.” Director Skye’s eyes then shifted to Marvelous Man. “That being said, what happened to your outfit, Marvelous Man? I distinctly do not remember you wearing...that earlier today,” he said. Marvelous Man stared at the cherrywood desk, “We were fighting a monster, and it was melting into acid. It pulled me into itself, and, well...it melted all my clothes off except for my cup. And we wanted to report our findings as soon as possible, so I didn’t have time to change...Sorry.” “No need to apologize about that. It happens,” sighed the Director, “But I think it’s time we get back to the proverbial meat I just stated a few seconds ago.” He continued, “I’ve went over the statement Fairuza gave to me about how the mission went. There is honestly only one thing we can say about this. Puzzles?” “You all fucked up. That was our only chance to bring down the Skeleton Lord, and now we have no way of tracking him,” said Puzzles. The Director corrected, “We all fucked up, Puzzles. And the root of the stem of mistakes started with me. I had grown too lax with the Nemesis Branch being a safety net if a supervillain grew too powerful. I should have sent in some field agents earlier. Maybe we could have prevented that slaughter. Then again, maybe not. At the very least, you two managed to survive with very minimal injuries.” “Still, none of this looks good on the D.A.B. as a whole. People were murdered by the Skeleton Lord, and he got away. And since the Skeleton Lord committed multiple homicides, this case will have to be shared with the Skyway City police department. But I will say that it's fortunate that the Skeleton Lord has not truly shown any initial signs that his power level has gone up. Unless he can destroy a building in one blow, it’s subjective enough for him to remain a C-Rank. Meaning that we can still handle this case rather than passing it on to only the Nemesis Branch and the other boys in blue,” said Director Skye. Marvelous Man felt embarrassed at himself. Though he survived the ordeal with the Skeleton Lord and his monster, it was still a mission failure. Even with all that muscle and superpowers, he felt powerless at his situation. The Director concluded, “So in the meanwhile, you all are on standby until the Skeleton Lord shows up again. Now if there’s nothing else y’all want to say, then you are dismissed.” With nobody else commenting, Gene took a step forward. He no longer emoted the emotion of trepidation, but rather curiosity. “If I may inquire, sir, what will happen to the deceased? Will there be a funeral held for them or perhaps will their kin be notified of the passing of their lives?” asked Gene. Director Skye shook his head, “No, there will be no funeral for them. And as for their next of kin, we don’t know who was killed. Nobody was keeping track of who was in that homeless group, and the only remains not melted by Marvelous Man that was briefed in Fairuza’s report was...Puzzles?” Marvelous Man flinched at the remark, while the smoke imp picked up a digital tablet that lied next to him. Fiddling it with his cat-like paws, seconds passed by until he found an answer. “Martin Walsh, Boss. No family or known friends that we have to talk to about his death,” reported Puzzles. Gene’s eyes became wide with shock. His hands clenched, as he emitted ripples of anger. Marvelous Man forcibly calmed himself; mentally telling himself that those were not his own emotions. The rabbit superhero protested, “But we must lay them to rest! It is only fair that we carry out such a duty as fellow beings. Will not the citizens of Skyway City be restless upon knowing their homeless have been preyed upon?!” The Director paused; placing a hand over his face. He sighed, as the hand slowly slid down. He looked at Gene with cold honesty. “As far as the citizens of Skyway City are concerned, they don’t give a damn that homeless people were killed. Especially since those people in the subway were rejects from other self-sustaining homeless communities. Matter of fact, some would find it as a blessing that they were murdered. They most certainly will not be missed,” he stated. Director Skye continued, “Now if you want to hold a funeral for them, be my guest. The D.A.B. will not divulge any more of their resources for that sort of thing other than purifying the area to prevent supernatural activities. And with it being an abandoned subway station, gods only knows when we’ll get to that.” The air held still tension, and time seemed to slow down with every heartbeat that rang in Marvelous Man’s ears. Marvelous Man could feel the anger from Gene increasing, as he saw the bunny demigod’s shoulders tense. He wanted to shout at the Director for saying such thoughtless things. He wanted to support Gene’s claim...but no words could come to his head. Marvelous Man did not know the right response to such an event. Saying anything but the right words could hurt them. … No, that’s wrong. This isn’t Sunnysville. Marvelous Man was not in Sunnysville anymore, and none of the people here are soulless androids...he hoped. Marvelous Man flicked his gaze over to Fairuza for any support. She had her head bowed with her eyesight anchored to the cobalt carpet. Fairuza seemed to hug her book tighter; as if trying to be absorbed into the hardback itself. “So be it,” gritted Gene. The bunny demigod stormed towards the door. The anger he broadcasted now came with a hint of sadness. After opening the office door, he slammed it shut behind him with a considerable amount of his super strength. The door instantly glowed and boomed from the impact. The light surrounding the door appeared to be some sort of thin, translucent barrier. Instead of exploding into splintering pieces from the amount of force Gene used, the door remained intact. A glowing rune shimmered on top of the glowing door, as if it were the barrier’s power source. It then faded away a second later; along with the glowing barrier. Puzzles ears perked up upon seeing the barrier. Turning around, he waddled across the desk to where the Director sat. The smoke imp leaned forward and whispered into his master’s ear. Director Skye looked at Marvelous Man, “Mr. Marvelous Man, it has just occurred to me that you have used a new power that has not been stated in your profile. Now regulations would stipulate that you march right into the DMR and update your profile.” Before Marvelous Man could form words in objection, the Director held up a hand. “But. I am willing to look the other away from this issue just this once. HOWEVER. If you use those new powers of yours in public, you forfeit that privilege and will bounce your bubbly muscle ass back into the DMR. Are we clear?” spoke Director Skye. Marvelous Man swallowed. He realized that if he his newfound power were catalogued into his superhero profile, other companies would probably hire him for that purpose. And even worse would that people could be afraid of him. And that elated feeling of inflicting pain onto other people...he did not want to become that kind of person. He nodded, “Yes, sir. Crystal clear, sir.” “Good. Y’all are dismissed then,” said the Director, “Oh, and one more thing, Marvelous Man. Go to the second floor and get cleaned up. You smell like puke.” >>>>>>>>>>> The locker room on the second floor’s Shower and Onsen floor was empty, as Marvelous Man ducked underneath the entrance’s doorway. The musclebound hero was glad to not find Gene in a spit roast threesome again. He did not find Gene’s openly sexual practices disgusting, but he could not help but feel embarrassed when encountering it. Marvelous Man sauntered over towards a random locker on the top row. Pulling open the latch with one hand, he place his other on his golden athletic cup. The muscular hero sighed a mix of relief and disappointment, as his jewel-encrusted cup hissed a suction release. Lifting the cup off, he felt his large testicles wetly slap against his overly muscular, tree-trunk thighs. Marvelous Man then felt cold air caressing his moist, hefty package. As the sweet, musky smell of his cum wafted up to his nose, he inspected the inside of his golden athletic cup. The interior was slathered in layers and ropes of his musky ejaculation. Marvelous Man knew that he experienced some emissions during his return to the D.A.B. and his meeting with the Director. But he was so stressed from the recent events, that he hardly noticed. He questioned if that was why he was able to maintain his composure after poisoning the Teratoma, when he would usually run away until the feelings of anxiety cleared. Placing the cup inside the teal locker, he then closed it. Marvelous Man made a mental note to clean the golden athletic cup later when he arrived back at home. More than likely, he would do it after he was done being Justice. He wanted a break from superhero work, as it was starting to become a bit too gritty for his mental health. >>>>>>>>>>>>>> Slowly thumping his heavy body into the shower room, Marvelous Man found the area occupied by Gene on the other side of the room. The bunny demigod was standing underneath an activated showerhead and had his back turned to the hulkish hero. Marvelous Man could not sense Gene’s broadcasted emotions, and Gene gave no acknowledgement at Marvelous Man’s presence. The white rabbit ears drooped heavily with being wet from the shower. It was as if the bunny demigod was lost in thought. Hot water cascaded off of Gene’s naked body; streams of water filling in the hard crevices of his musculature. Unlike Marvelous Man’s inflated muscles, Gene’s muscle anatomy was more compact. All that flesh wound tightly and twisting into each other like ropes. He reminded Marvelous Man of marble human sculptures chiseled with realistic skin folds and flexing sinew that made it seem alive. There was so much power within this smaller person that Marvelous Man could now appreciate even more. Though the only place that was not hard with compact muscle and sinew was Gene’s buttocks. A layer of fat encompassed the bunny demigod’s glutes to give it a round, bouncy appeal. The water itself bended around the derriere; as if it were cupping the cheeks in worship of the rabbit adonis. However, that soft layer still quivered under the might of Gene’s muscular bottom whenever he lightly swayed underneath the showerhead. Marvelous Man spoke up, “Uhh, Gene?” The rabbit superhero turned around to face his caller. He gave a small smile, but his eyes betrayed that action by reflecting hints of sadness. “Greetings, Marvelous Man. Have you come to cleanse yourself with the shower?” he asked. Marvelous Man nodded while heading towards the showerhead next to Gene. Like the tiny quakes he gave off with each weighty step, it vibrated throughout his body. Every action causing his excessive muscles on his thighs and pecs to jiggle; almost as if he were stuffed to the brim with semi-solid mercury. He replied back, “Yeah. Director Skye told me I smelled like puke.” Gene paused for a moment. His eyes fluttered with the attempt to recall a memory. “Yes, like your culture’s saying goes, he does not beat around the bush,” said Gene. Standing next to the bunny demigod, Marvelous Man turned the shower’s handle on. Hot water sprayed onto his protruding pectorals; breaking off into multiple miniature rivers that travel around the pec shelf’s curved angles. While pleasing to a voyeur’s eye, it was another annoyance for Marvelous Man that he had grown used to with products not accustomed to his size. He was too tall for the showerhead to naturally spray him, and he was too big and wide for the water to reach every part of him without trickling down the upper parts of his expanded anatomy. Gene’s ears twitched to attention. It seemed as if he had felt Marvelous Man’s frustration. He looked up at his partner, “Is there something that troubles you?” Marvelous Man was about to say no, when he realized a problem in his current situation. “...I don’t have any soap. You got any on you?” asked Marvelous Man. Gene stooped down for a second before standing up straight again. He grinned, while he held a green and yellow body wash bottle in his hand. He inquired, “Do you have any discretions with the honeysuckle scent?” “Naw, it’s fine. I like the smell of those flowers,” smiled Marvelous Man. Gene replied, “I am most glad to hear that. Please sit down, so I may apply.” Marvelous Man’s eyebrow rose, as he slightly tilted his head. “Huh?” he said. Gene stated, “You are too big to lather yourself, am I correct? I have brothers as big as you, and they need help with the lathering of their backs. Their muscles are too big to be flexible enough to reach their backs.” Marvelous Man felt embarrassed. It was true what Gene said. Nowadays, he had to use a long body brush to apply any body wash on his backside. “Y-Yeah. Thanks,” said Marvelous Man The bulky superhero complied and sat down in a seiza position. His tree-trunk thighs laying on his calves, and his round, ample buttocks resting over his heels. With his back arched straight and sitting at a lower height, the water was finally able to spray his whole being. He was glad for the help, but it felt uncomfortable to seem vulnerable to a person he wanted to be equal to. Marvelous Man’s shoulders twitched, as he felt a thick amount of cold gel squirted onto the base of his neck. After the application, Gene rubbed his hands into the body wash gel. The rabbit superhero kneaded the soap across Marvelous Man’s bulging, muscular traps and around his shoulders. Gene’s fingers at first felt bony and rough. But seconds after their maneuvering, they became a gentle massage. A light moan escaped Marvelous Man’s lips, as tension evaporated from his affected muscles. Every part of him that was touched felt like it became a malleable clay of pleasure. However, one part of him beneath his torso became an unbreakable cylinder-shaped clay of pleasure. Marvelous Man gave himself a mental headshake. He needed to focus and say what he wanted to say to Gene. He spoke up, “I...I just wanted to say I’m sorry. About what Director Skye said. It was really harsh, and he should’ve at least helped a bit. With the funeral, I mean.” The bunny demigod stopped his lathering for a moment. He softly smiled and resumed his scrubbing. “I am not sure why you feel the need to apologize. But I appreciate the sentiment,” said Gene, “What the Director said reminded me of what the elders of my tribe have said. That outside of our country, the rest of the world is strangled by chaos.” With the top of Marvelous Man’s back completely soaped, Gene applied more honeysuckle-scented body wash on the hulking hero. “In my tribe, every person is important. All of my brethren serve a role that can benefit everybody or at least an individual. Outcasts do not exist,” he continued. Marvelous Man hesitated, “But...isn’t that cause it’s a tribe? Tribes are much smaller than countries like the U.S. And with so many people in these big countries, there isn’t enough resources for everybody to be important. Outcasts are kinda unavoidable.” “Then perhaps the breeders should be more mindful on the quantity of their offspring,” retorted Gene. Marvelous Man grinned, “Are you trying to tell people to not have sex? Because that’s kinda impossible.” “I suppose that it is hypocritical of me to say such things,” giggled Gene. The sitting superhero laughed at Gene’s comment before calming down. Marvelous Man could feel Gene rubbing the soap onto his lower back. Each thick ridge of muscle softened; turning his back into a map of sensitive bliss. At every knead, his mind became soft and sweet like cotton candy, and his hard erection ached for release. He needed to voice his true intentions to Gene before he was too stimulated to think. He cleared his throat, “I, uh, I also wanted to say that...if you’re serious about having a funeral...I’d like to help out. With whatever you need...and stuff.” “I accept your assistance. But as of this moment, I would like to focus on other things. I still feel displeased from the most recent event,” said Gene. Marvelous Man nodded, “Um, Sure...sure, okay. Can I ask you something? Last one, I swear.” “Proceed,” replied Gene. Squeezing his thick thighs with his hands, Marvelous Man gathered what courage he could. It was becoming harder to speak as his back muscles melted at the bunny demigod’s touch. His heartbeat began to increase from the struggle of pronouncing his next words. He hesitated, “Would you…would you go out with me? I like you a lot even though we just met. Would it be okay if we went on a date, so I can get to know you better?” The rabbit superhero ceased his scrubbing. “Hm? Ah, this is an attempt at courtship, yes? No man has ever asked me out on a ‘date’. I have always wondered what it would be like to do such things as enacted by the outside world’s media.” said Gene. He paused for a second, as Marvelous Man’s heart raced. The bunny demigod smiled, “Yes, I would like to be taken out on the date. It sounds like an amusing activity.” Marvelous Man was elated. He felt like he could do endless super jumps. It was a simple act of asking; but to Marvelous Man, it was a giant step towards adulthood and being an individual. Now he truly thought of himself as a marvelous man. “Now perhaps I can take this chance of getting to know your body better,” said Gene. The rabbit superhero leaned forward; his tight body and hard erection pressing against Marvelous Man’s lower back. Gene’s arm snaked underneath Marvelous Man’s swollen lats. Maneuvering his hand in front of the musclebound hero’s cobblestone abs, he grabbed Marvelous Man’s swollen sexual muscle. Squealing in surprise, Marvelous Man’s flight power activated by reflex. The surprised man propelled forward into the air. With no thought of direction or stopping within the next second, he slammed straight into the tiled walls. Next Chapter

All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1fWR-rfdhN_UycbGeWAlGpvy-jsMu8pgkb8-dx5GR7XM) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 9: Celestial Meteor It was half an hour later that the two gathered their supplies, and Marvelous Man flew to the location. Gene Lightfoot was in his rabbit form; cradled in Marvelous Man’s brawny arms and nestled against the bulging pectorals. During the flight over, Marvelous Man could feel Gene emitting the emotions of frustration. As Marvelous Man began his descent to a street corner across the abandoned Ridgemont subway station, he observed his surroundings. The Ridgemont subway station appeared to be located in a desolate ghetto with decaying structures and broken windows. The area itself was tucked far away at the edge of Skyway City by the decrepit factories that shut down a long time ago and no longer billowed smoke from its tall chimney stacks that could blanket the sky. As for the subway station’s entrance, it was partially bordered up on its top half. The lower half showed marks of being plied off; definitely evidence that somebody was still residing in the abandoned subway. Nearing the ground, Gene leapt from Marvelous Man’s embrace and shifted back into his humanoid form. He stood up straight and closed his eyes. His white bunny ears twitched in different directions as if he were trying to detect any sound like a sonar. Marvelous Man placed a hand on a patch that was freshly ironed onto the shoulder of his black jacket. The decorative patch was the D.A.B. logo; fonted in white and outlined in cobalt blue. While it advertised Marvelous Man’s association, it was enchanted to act as a telepathic communicator with his own teammates and anybody else able to receive the psychic signal. He projected his thoughts, “Faraiza, we got to subway station. We’re in front of it right now.” It felt weird for Marvelous Man to use his thoughts to call out to someone. Like screaming into a void, but the screamer cannot hear the sounds they emit. It was best to not think about how thoughts sound in one’s own head. Regardless of how he felt, Faraiza explained that it was the only way to use his new communicator. “Yes, I have visual of it now. Gene, do you detect anybody?” replied Faraiza. Gene paused, “...No. I do not sense the presence of anyone at all. This is most suspicious.” Marvelous Man could hear the voices of his teammates echo in his head. There was no direction of where the noise originated from. It was all around him and inside himself. He shivered at this first experience of telepathy. “Should we head inside?” he asked. Faraiza answered, “Not yet. I’m not detecting any traps, but I think you should stay put and survey the entrance. I’ll do some quick research to see if there’s another way in. If Gene’s not sensing anybody, you two could be walking in a trap. Either that or the homeless community moved before the Skeleton Lord arrived.” “Roger,” nodded Gene. Gene turned to a dilapidated building on his right and appeared to be analyzing its structure. Its door removed some time ago, and any of its windows that were not already shattered had a layers of grime filmed over it. The bunny demigod pointed, “Let us take shelter in there for now. Their windows on the second floor have a vantage point for observing the subway entrance.” “Alright,” complied Marvelous Man. The two heroes went inside the building without saying a word. From what was left of the interior, Marvelous Man surmised the structure used to be a bakery or cafe on the first floor. The second floor seemed to be an office and an apartment. As the duo wordlessly settled in front of grimy windows, Marvelous Man felt it was the best time to break the ice. There was a certain tension about Gene, but he was not sure if it was due to the mission they were currently handling. He took a cloth he found on the floor and wiped the dirty layer off of a window pane, as he carefully chose his next words. Marvelous Man hesitated, “Hey, Gene...are you okay?” “Yes, I am well. I have no physical condition that will hinder our progress,” replied Gene. Marvelous Man swallowed, “Yeah, I know. But...That’s not what I meant. Are you emotionally okay? You seem tense. Is it because of the seriousness of our mission or what the Skeleton Lord did…” The emotions in Gene’s eyes seem to withdraw for a moment before coming back. The rabbit demigod began broadcasting the emotions of uneasiness. “It...It is not what he did to me that leaves you to perceive that I am having the shaken...It is what he said,” hesitated Gene. He continued, “That...thing said that it was responsible for the death of my people. That he is the reason why my race is a multitude of tribes scattered and hidden across the earth. I had never conceived that my tribe was once united with all the other tribes, but I have also never heard of it happening before. If what he said is true, should not there be history records of this Skeleton Lord?” Marvelous Man looked out the window to keep watch over the subway entrance. He did not know that Gene was part of an actual race. But it did make sense when the Skeleton Lord kept calling Gene Lightfoot that name. It just did not occur to him until the bunny demigod brought it up. There was also something he remembered in the debriefing. “There should’ve. I mean, your people should’ve known if there was a maniac like that. But not even the magical researchers know about him. Like he never existed,” agreed Marvelous Man. Gene’s rabbit ears twitched, “Or maybe nobody wanted to remember he existed. The Skeleton Lord seemed surprised that we did not fear him or even know of his name.” The white rabbit ears on Gene’s head began to droop. Marvelous Man then felt an all too familiar emotion wash over him. Loneliness. “But my people were not just united,” said Gene, “He said we were many. We populated everywhere with the humans. And all of my ancestors had the rabbit ears. All of them. To not only be able to explore the world but also be chosen...I cannot help but envy that such a thing might have happened at one point.” “But..aren’t you doing that right now?” questioned Marvelous Man. Gene shook his head, “It is not the same. Not many know of the ways of my people, and not many have the curiosity for discovering it. You see, all of our Totochtin tribes have only one person in every generation to be blessed by our rabbit god. The choosing happens after a tournament is held to find one who is victorious over their other brothers with their own strength and skill.” “When one is chosen to receive the rabbit ears and have their potential to be unlocked, they must go on a sacred pilgrimage. They must scour a region and find other male warriors to challenge them to combat. If one is able to best our chosen, he gifts the warrior with the best sexual experience he will never find anywhere else. This is an exchange to reap the victor’s seed, so it can be used to birth a new generation for our tribe. The chosen one will continue the process until he has completed exploring the region. And thus, our tribe becomes stronger with every descendant, and the cycle begins anew,” explained Gene. Marvelous Man willed his face with all his might to not express bewilderment. With no mirror around, he was not sure if his body betrayed him or not. He wondered if being baffled was also an emotion and hoped Gene could not detect. He saw Gene give a small smile as if he knew or was aware of how his culture was perceived by outsiders. Marvelous Man cleared his throat, “So...I guess your time here in North America is limited, huh?” “Yes, but also no. I was not assigned to this region,” twitched Gene, “I am sorry, but my story will have to be shared for another time. Someone has arrived, and they are curious.” Staring out the window, Marvelous Man spotted a woman in a red female kung fu uniform with visor sunglasses over her eyes. He immediately recognized her. “Octomentist?” he said to himself. Gene glanced, “You know of her?” “I met her yesterday. We teamed up to fight the PB&J Gang,” answered Marvelous Man. Octomentist looked about as if she were searching for someone. She looked up where Marvelous Man and Gene were stationed at for a few seconds before resuming her exploration. Gene inquired, “Is she from the Arkos Division?” “Yeah, how’d you know?” said Marvelous Man. Gene replied, “Most members from a superhero company dress themselves according to the colors their companies favor. It is much like how I dress with the blue to proclaim my association with the D.A.B. Though some people do the compromise by carrying a colored accessory in relation to their employer yet wearing whatever colors they please. Just like you.” “Oh,” spoke Marvelous Man, “So should we go down there to talk to her?” Gene crossed his arms, “There is no need. I believe she has found us, because she is now amused.” His rabbit ears twitched. “She is now within the building,” said the bunny demigod. Hearing the stairs creak, Marvelous Man turned his attention to the doorway. The echo of footsteps slowly drew closer. Seconds later, Octomentist appeared in the hallway right outside of the room’s entrance. Octomentist smiled, “Hey there, Naked Justice. Didn’t think I’d see you so soon. How’s my sidekick doin?” “Umm, doin alright. What’re you doing here?” asked Marvelous Man. Octomentist answered, “Saw you passing by. Thought I’d track you down, since I didn’t have anything better to do. Saw you upstairs with my visor’s thermal vision. Though I didn’t think you’d end up here in the ghetto. Congratulations on getting picked up by the D.A.B., by the way.” Marvelous Man was confused by Octomentist’s remark. He was not sure how she already knew. A second went by until his mind finally comprehended that his communicator patch gave away a context clue. “Oh. Thanks. Uh, this is Gene. And we were trying to find a guy that’s hiding out in that abandoned subway down there,” pointed Marvelous Man. Gene cutted in, “I believe this is one of the situations that we must exercise discretion, Marvelous Man. It would not be wise to divulge any more information regarding the mission.” “It’s cool. I think I’ll just tag along anyways. Or I could just charge right down there while screaming my head off. I’m sure he won’t notice me,” grinned Octomentist. Faraiza’s voice ringed in Gene Lightfoot and Marvelous Man’s head before they could say anything. She stated, “I’m sorry. I couldn’t find any other alternate entrances inside. You’re going to have to proceed through the front. But before you go, there’s something else I need to ask of you two. I’m sending a picture to your scrolls.” “Marvelous Man could you open your scroll?” asked Gene. Marvelous Man nodded, “Sure.” Reaching into his pocket, Marvelous Man retrieved his electronic scroll and silver-rimmed visor glasses that looked exactly like the Director’s. However, the electronic scroll Faraiza gave him was completely different from Director Skye’s scroll. Instead of resembling an extravagant Torah, its features were more like an oval-shaped object. “You don’t need the glasses. This information isn’t private. Besides, it’d be good to let your third party know about this. Don’t worry, I won’t tell anybody about her involvement,” echoed Faraiza. After nodding and placing the glasses back into his bottomless pockets, Marvelous Man proceeded with opening his scroll. He pressed the button on the top side of his oval scroll to unlock its features with a small click. Gently pulling at its sides, the scroll’s outer shell broke apart to reveal a transparent plastic sheet. It glowed with a hushed light of blue and white. Octomentist grinned, “Oh, hey! Those are the mobile alpha prototypes the Arkos Division sent out to the other hero organizations to try out before it’s released for retail. Glad to see it being put to use.” Marvelous Man ignored Octomentist’s statement and continued. Flipping open the panels on the scroll’s sides, he pressed the buttons hidden underneath to move the scroll’s digital cursor. He then selected the messages icon and found his first new message. Opening it, he found a headshot picture of a caucasian man with messy brown hair. Marvelous Man then heard Faraiza’s voice echo in his head. “That’s Martin Whalsh. He’s supposedly the leader of that community. Try to save him first. If you do, he can really help us out for future investigations or make it easier to move the homeless somewhere else,” said Faraiza. Gene replied back telepathically, “We will do our best, Faraiza.” “Why are you guys just staring at the screen? And who’s that?” spoke Octomentist. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> The three heroes stood steps away from the subway entrance. A gust of wind blew from within; moaning to forbode them from entering. The sunlight that was able to poke through the opening revealed stairs that paved downward into unknown darkness. Gene stated, “I will go forth and do the ‘inside sweep’. Faraiza and I will alert you on whether it is safe to proceed or if something is amiss.” His form began to shrink, as he shapeshifted into a snow-white rabbit. The bunny demigod’s animal shape twitched its nose for a moment before bounding into the entrance and hopping down the stairs' descend into the black abyss. “Huh, the files weren’t kidding. He really can shapeshift into a bunny,” remarked Octomentist, “By the way, it sucks that you got a Rank D. A little bit of downtime with this company, and you’ll get C Rank in no time.” “Thanks,” nodded Marvelous Man. A bloodcurdling scream ringed in Marvelous Man’s head. It sounded similar to Gene Lightfoot’s but as if he were in unimaginable pain. Faraiza’s voice interrupted the telepathic transmission. She spoke urgently, “Marvelous Man, you need to get down there! Something has traumatized Gene, but I’m not sure what!” Marvelous Man turned to Octomentist with wide eyes. “Something went wrong,” he said. Placing his hand on Octomentist’s shoulders, Marvelous Man commanded the light within him to illuminate himself and his friend. The two charged forth with Marvelous Man in the lead. As they entered, Marvelous Man punched the boarded planks on the top half of the subway’s entrance; splintering it in half and leaving enough room for the shining hero to dash through without ducking. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>>> Faraizah guided the pair as to where Gene was located. After treading down the steps and crossing over the train tracks in the pitch blackness, they found a large clearing with blanket tents and houses made of cardboard and tin sheets built against the walls. They spotted Gene in his humanoid form; laying in the center in a fetal position. Marvelous Man shouted, “Gene!” He ran towards the fallen hero and placed a hand on his back. Marvelous Man’s light analyzed Lightfoot’s body but found no physical wounds to heal. Marvelous Man crouched down to get a better look at Gene and noticed a small puddle of vomit next to the bunny demigod. “There is so much pain here. So much horror. Fear. Despair. All of those people...gone,” murmured Gene. The bunny demigod looked up at Marvelous Man. His face was wet with tears, and his eyes were nearly clouded with catatonia. Marvelous Man could feel Gene emitting his own feelings of sorrow. He then realized if the broadcasting of Gene’s emotions were to continue, it could affect the team’s ability to fight. They were in no place to take their time to talk about their feelings. Marvelous Man needed to temporarily override the bunny demigod’s feelings and quickly asked himself what he could do. He could hit Gene with a slap or light punch. That always seemed to work in movies and anime. But that did not feel like the right approach for Marvelous Man to do, and Gene could react with even more negativity. If he were an empath like Gene, he could have injected positivity into Gene to balance him out...but he actually could do that in theory. As Marvelous Man closed his eyes and reached into his black jacket’s pocket, Octomentist walked past the two kneeling heroes. An object sparkling from Marvelous Man’s light sat on the ground by its lonesome. She scooped it up, while Marvelous Man pulled out his golden harmonica, Duskbell, and started playing it. Octomentist turned to music playing with her mouth pursed to exclaim. Her shouting came to an abrupt halt, as she saw Marvelous Man. Marvelous Man blew his golden harmonica with minstrel skill and jammed to an upbeat tempo. His light fed on the music and became supercharged. It obeyed Marvelous Man’s commands and began to extend itself. Bursting from the floor Marvelous Man was kneeling on, it enveloped Gene Lightfoot and dispersed to the rest of the ground. Upon sensing Gene’s sorrow to quell, Marvelous Man ceased the playing of Duskbell. He opened his eyes and spotted Octomentist; holding one of Gene’s silver spheres. He asked, “Where did you find that?” “Right here,” said Octomentist. She paused for a moment, as she looked about her surroundings. Octomentist hesitated, “Is that...blood?” It was Marvelous Man’s turn to observe the area. Before illuminating the area, the light shining off of him and Octomentist lit their line of sight only steps ahead in the vast darkness. This caused tunnel vision upon spotting the emotionally disturbed Gene. Now that everything around them was revealed and nothing to distract Marvelous Man, he could see everything. Blood. The dark red liquid splattered everywhere; from the walls to the makeshift homes and even the ground. It were as if a giant blood-filled balloon exploded everywhere or some sort of horror film setting. The scent of iron flooded Marvelous Man’s senses, and despair filled his stomach. With no visual contact of the homeless community, the blood, and the silver ball, a connection was made. Marvelous Man immediately placed his hand on the D.A.B. jacket patch. “Faraiza, I think we’ve been set up!” he telepathically exclaimed. Faraiza choked, “I see it. Oh my gosh...there’s so much blood. If Gene’s ball is here, then where’s the Skeleton Lord? Did he know we were tracking him?” Gene slowly began to stand up. His posture no longer exhibited that of a deterred person. The bunny demigod joined the telepathic conversation. “I am sorry, Faraiza. I sense that they are all dead,” he said. Octomentist muttered, “This is all kinds of fucked up.” A soft patter echoed in the opening behind Octomentist. However, everyone was too engrossed in the gore decor to notice. “So this is how you all survived my onslaught of the undead. The star child’s odd ocarina can enchant the field with daylight, as well as yourselves,” noted the Skeleton Lord’s voice. Octomentist turned around to face the Skeleton Lord, as she took a step away from him. The Skeleton Lord, garbed in his red cloak and the equine skull resting on his head, continued to proceed forward. Gene Lightfoot slid his hand into his utility belt’s pouch of silver spheres. The Skeleton Lord calmly spoke, “I had a feeling that silver marble had a tracking spell on it. It appears I was correct. If I were wrong, well, then I would have enough time to absorb the fleshes of this gypsy caravan. Sadly, I was only able to absorb their fear and blood. But I must admit, it became a bit messy on that last part.” The Skeleton Lord’s red cloak billowed as the insides rustled. His arms extended from the curtain with an object in its grasp. It was the decapitated head of Martin Whalsh; the leader of the subway homeless community. “And killing this fellow first made the fear flow right out of them. I assume it was because he is their chief and also because I killed him,” he said on a tangent. Octomentist leapt forward. Pivoting her waist to pronounce a stronger strike, she whips her golden arm towards the Skeleton Lord. Her golden left arm changed its shape; transforming into a golden machete. Four skeleton arms bursted from within his red cloak. Their white, bony hands caught the golden blade above the Skeleton Lord’s shoulder; right before the weapon could reach the neck. The golden machete shook from Octomentist trying to muscle through the gentle, skeletal grasps. Without even flinching from the murderous attempt, the Skeleton Lord slowly turned his attention to the blade for a moment. The Skeleton Lord changed his gaze to Octomentist, “Hm, a monk with killing intent. Or perhaps you are one of those mystic knights?” Octomentist did not answer but immediately reacted. Two of her right chrome arms placed their inner sides on top of one another. Palms flexing out, the chrome arms were tucked close to her side and aimed at the Skeleton Lord. A stream of water as powerful as a fireman’s hose jetted out of the palms. It sparkled with a layer of electricity coursing through. The electrified aqua punctured through the Skeleton Lord’s abdomen; soaking and billowing the back of his red cloak. The Skeleton Lord convulsed from the electrical currents spreading throughout his entire body. His hands lost their grip on the decapitated head and causing it to land with a soft plop. As the Skeleton Lord began to teeter towards the ground, Gene withdrew a silver ball from his pouch and threw it faster than a professional baseball pitcher. It whistled through the air, as it was aimed towards the stunned Skeleton Lord. The adrenaline pumping throughout Marvelous Man allowed time to slow down for just a moment to see the sphere about to bore into the Skeleton Lord’s hooded forehead with only a pen’s length between the two. A tendril of bone shot out from beneath the Skeleton Lord’s cloak. As it stabbed into the ground, it caused the Skeleton Lord to rocket into the air. Gene’s silver sphere completely missed piercing the Skeleton Lord’s head before the sudden velocity. The Skeleton Lord’s body hung limply high above the other heroes with the bone tendril continuing to extend and thicken from under the red cloak. Three more bone tendrils stretched out from behind the red clothing; rooting into the ceiling to stabilize the first tendril’s balance. The Skeleton Lord looked as if it were a daddy-long-leg spider that was short of four bony legs. “Lightning enchanted water? Well, that is a first,” remarked the Skeleton Lord. Grabbing his golden wreath, Marvelous Man threw his projectile. It whizzed like a buzzsaw; flying up towards the Skeleton Lord. The spider-like bone legs pulled the Skeleton Lord higher up towards the ceiling, as the golden wreath was about to reach the Skeleton Lord and saw through. Missing its target, the wreath returned to Marvelous Man, while the bone legs began to shift. The spider bone legs crawled across the ceiling with the Skeleton Lord gently swaying beneath. His bony appendages made its way to the other side of the room behind Marvelous Man and Gene. As he was lowered to the ground in front of entrance, the Skeleton Lord clapped. The Skeleton Lord cackled, “Well, go on then. Entertain me! Show me things the warriors of the past have not already done!” Surging forward, Marvelous Man bounded towards the Skeleton Lord with Gene following behind him in rabbit form. The shining hero activated his flight power and twisted himself in a counterclockwise motion. He completed two rotations before aiming a slamming right elbow at the Skeleton Lord’s face. A skeletal arm extended from underneath the Skeleton Lord’s cloak. It caught the powerful elbow without even wincing. The sudden stop of the muscular man’s deadly gymnastics cause the wind trailing with his huge body to billow the Skeleton Lord’s red cloak. As Marvelous Man was held in place, the white rabbit bounded underneath his musclebound frame. Gene arrived at the feet of the Skeleton Lord and transformed. As he shapeshifted back into his humanoid form, Gene Lightfoot rose up into the air while executing a spinning uppercut. His fist connected with the underside of the Skeleton Lord’s pale, white jaw. The brittle sound of bone popping and cracking emanated from the blow to the Skeleton Lord. As Gene continued ascending above, the Skeleton Lord’s head flung back from the blow. His body nearly recoiled, but his spider bone legs dug into the floor and walls to stabilize himself. The skeleton arm released its grasp on Marvelous Man’s elbow before immediately clasping onto the bunny demigod’s left shoulder. Three more skeletal arms lashed out from beneath the red cloak. Clamping underneath Gene’s right shoulder and legs, they held the bunny demigod steadfast in midair with the limbs pulled into a spread eagle position. The Skeleton Lord reached out with his own pale-skinned hand and groped Gene’s crotch that dangled like plump blue fruit. His jaw shifted itself back into place with the sound of bone snapping itself together. “I have to say, lust energy has far more power in it than absorbing one’s fear. Still, it is quite difficult to...milk lust energy if one is not a Totochtin. But I have learned many ways to milk fear,” smiled the Skeleton Lord. Upon his elbow being released, Marvelous Man swiveled his brawny body in midair towards the Skeleton Lord’s left side in a clockwise motion. He launched his right fist in an overhand punch upon arriving next to the villain. Another skeleton arm rose from behind the Skeleton Lord’s red cloak. It appeared to be a right appendage that began to wave in a counterclockwise motion. As the top of its wrist briefly touched the golden encased underside of Marvelous Man’s, it reflexed immediately. The skeletal hand grabbed Marvelous Man’s jewelry-covered wrist and yanked it forward. At that moment, the trajectory of Marvelous Man’s punch was now under the control of the bony hand. Marvelous Man’s fist was guided downwards in front of the Skeleton Lord’s neck. The shining hero could see his fist completely missing the molesting villain that did not bother to even look in his direction. He had no time to move away in the instance he was pulled closer to the Skeleton Lord. Two more skeleton arms thrusted out from the cloak. Both had their bony hands curled into hard fists as they aimed at different areas of Marvelous Man’s body. The first struck the right side of the hero’s face. With the skeletal hand holding onto his wrist, he could not be flung back. He had no choice but to take the brunt of the punch as it twisted into his cheek. Marvelous Man felt his vision and hearing blur at the powerful blow. Though Marvelous Man had bulletproof skin, blunt and hard attacks could still hurt him without ever having to break the epidermis. The hero himself had discovered firsthand that the fist was both of those things. At the same time, the second bony fist pounded into Marvelous Man’s right side of his torso. The aim of this strike targeted below his ribs and impacted with a twist against Marvelous Man’s kidney. Pain instantly seared throughout his body at the same moment his face got pummeled. The skeletal fist that punched the hero’s face then snaked over Marvelous Man’s muscular punching arm. It cupped Marvelous Man’s armpit and lifted with a small amount of force, while the hand holding the bracelet-covered wrist pulled it in towards the Skeleton Lord. This action locked the extended arm in place, as it caused hyperextension to counter any resistance from Marvelous Man. Were it not for the pulverizing strikes to his face and kidney, he would have screamed at feeling his arm reaching the point of breaking in his elbow. Seeing her teammates already subdued by the Skeleton Lord as Octomentist sprinted towards them, she pressed one of her right chrome hands on her chest. It began to emit a dark aura and manipulate her gravity to weightlessness. Octomentist dove forward before the antigravity took complete effect over her body. Upon complete hovering with no force to ground her, Octomentist aimed another cybernetic right arm behind her. The arm’s ability activated a burst of air pressure steaming out of her palm and increasing her flight speed. The multi-armed heroine positioned her arm to keep herself low enough to be close to the ground without any accidental contact. Octomentist maneuvered herself to zip past the Skeleton Lord on his right side while shapeshifting her golden arm into a pickaxe. The Skeleton Lord took no action to what appeared to be some sort of confused retreat, as she flew through the entrance the heroes came through. Once past, she immediately swung her golden pickaxe arm into the cemented ground; piercing into it with ease. The stem of the pickaxe began to extend itself, as it thinned from increasing length like a rubber band. The torrent of air coming from her other chrome hand ceased, and Octomentist’s flight came to a slow with her golden arm acting as an anchor. She then lifted her gravity-manipulating arm from her chest; releasing her from weightless and gently rolling onto the ground. After a few tumbles and her golden arm shifting back into its original form, Octomentist stood up with urgency. The right chrome limbs that emitted water and electricity combined once again. Octomentist quickly took aim at the Skeleton Lord’s back and fired a streaming torrent of electrified water. The charged current splashed into the cloak’s wet spot where Octomentist’s first shot could not pierce through. The stream failed to break open the Skeleton Lord’s red cloak but managed to split into smaller electrified drops when penetrating the fabric. The villain convulsed, and his body became limp. The skeletal arms that held the other heroes in undignified poses released their grasps, as the spider-like bone legs started to crawl up the ceiling with the Skeleton Lord in tow. Octomentist ceased her attack the moment she saw the Skeleton Lord move upwards. The eight-armed hero ran to Gene Lightfoot and Marvelous Man in an attempt to assist them. “How annoying,” mused the Skeleton Lord, “Would you like to know how I wringed every last drop of fear out of those gypsies?” He continued, “You never torture the old in front of the others. They already know death is coming for them. No, you start with the young. Their terror increases the others’ maternal fears by tenfold. And a whole lot of children to torture creates so much fear for me to absorb. Unfortunately, this caravan only had a baby. Well...one makes do with what they have.” As the Skeleton Lord continued to chat and cackle, Marvelous Man gave his stretched arm a few shakes before squatting down like a sumo wrestler. He placed his fists on the ground and raised his hard, round glutes high into the air. Marvelous Man slowly inhaled through his nose as he concentrated his leg muscles to soak up as much kinetic force as it could provide before liftoff. He relaxed his arms and focused the direction he would be flying towards. With his legs to provide the lift, he would straighten his arms at the last second to adjust his angle. Marvelous Man felt his chest and stomach expand to its fullest with all the air it could take and knew it was time to unleash the collected potential within his powerful calves and thunderous thighs. His thighs and biceps flexed; veins and muscular cords bulged and outlined against his skin. The cement underneath his feet cracked. With the force within his arms and legs unleashed, Marvelous Man rocketed forward; leaving behind a shallow crater indented with his own footprints and fistprints. The glowing, musclebound body shot up like a shimmering firework before its timed explosion. Marvelous Man’s aim held true, as he soared towards the Skeleton Lord. Activating his flight power, the shining hero tucked himself into a ball as tight as he could and began to vertically rotate. Marvelous Man stuck his right leg straight out, while his spinning gained more speed. Becoming a buzzsaw-like blur like his own golden wreath, Marvelous Man continued to whirl closer to the Skeleton Lord. The villain saw the spinning hero for only a second before he zipped above the Skeleton Lord between rotations. Marvelous Man’s aim and timing held true; he was right where he wanted to be . The muscular hero completed his cycle and slammed his heel into the Skeleton Lord’s back. The force of the heel drop kick jerked the Skeleton Lord downward. His spider-like bone legs could not handle the sudden direction his body went and immediately snapped off. As the Skeleton Lord fell with great velocity, Marvelous Man’s homing attack propelled himself further up. Right when Marvelous Man successfully attacked the Skeleton Lord’s back, he straightened his body and twirled himself upside down. His black boots were to the first to land on the ceiling and absorb the powerful impact resulting from his super jump and kick. The concrete top chipped and rippled with cracks that traveled to the edge of the ceiling. From the ground perspective of where Gene and Octomentist stood, it looked as if Marvelous Man had sprouted stone angel wings. Marvelous Man’s muscular body crouched against the fissured ceiling, as he spotted the Skeleton Lord plummeting into the blood-stained floor. The ground shattered underneath the villain with a plume of dust and debris flying up from the hole. With the smoke now obfuscating the Skeleton Lord’s body, Marvelous Man decided to not take any chances. His thighs flexed with visible veins on the skin; fighting against the sudden kinetic force that would have pinned him there for a few seconds. He activated his flight powers again and pushed off the concrete dome. In midair, Marvelous Man performed a forward flip to readjust himself. He clasped his knees together as tight as he possibly could and directed them down at the hole the Skeleton Lord resided in. Through the crashing descend in the smoke, Marvelous Man looked like a bright meteor entering the Earth’s atmosphere. The brawny superhero blasted into Skeleton Lord’s crater; resulting in a thunderous boom. A small gust of wind and dust brushed against the other two superhero spectators as more smoke rose into the air. Seconds past after pebble-sized cement pieces finished scattering into the air and clattered back onto the floor. There was no sign of movement from the man-made hole. “Marvelous Man?” called Gene. Faraiza’s voice echoed in Lightfoot’s head, “He’s alright, Gene. I can see him slowly getting up, but he’s a bit too shaky to keep himself steady.” “Much gratitude, Faraiza,” said Gene. The bunny demigod ran to the deep crater that was beginning to clear of smoky debris. He spotted Marvelous Man struggling to stand as his legs were wobbling like a newborn deer. Gene held his hand out, “Here, let me aid you.” “Thanks. I landed really hard on my legs. I’m kinda surprised they’re not broken” coughed Marvelous Man. Accepting the assistance, the white-eared hero pulled Marvelous Man out of the hole. Gene could see Marvelous Man was still having trouble standing up, as Marvelous Man’s bulging legs were still shaking. The bunny demigod scooped up his D.A.B. partner with gentle ease and held him in a bridal carry fashion. He carried his partner back to Octomentist without any trouble. Marvelous Man’s body weight was no match for Gene’s super strength. “Gotta say, that was a sick move you pulled there, Naked Justice,” remarked Octomentist Hey, wait! Can’t you fly?” Marvelous Man’s eyes widened, “Oh...right. Sorry, brain is a bit mushy from all that G-force.” Faraiza’s voice interrupted Gene and Marvelous Man’s thoughts. “I’m sorry for breaking up the good feelings and all, but just what were you all fighting? I couldn’t see the voice that was talking to you, and I have a visual of everything in this room. Something was damaging this room, but it was completely invisible to me,” she said. Gene projected his thoughts his D.A.B. teammates, “The emotions and aura of the Skeleton Lord are invisible to me as well. I fear this person has the ability or magic to mask his presence. Only the naked eye can perceive the Skeleton Lord.” The white rabbit ears on Gene’s head twitched. He turned his attention back to the Skeleton Lord’s hole while carrying Marvelous Man. “What’s wrong?” Marvelous Man asked aloud. Gene frowned, “If I were to give the guess, I would surmise that the Skeleton Lord is putting himself back together again.” “Oh my fucking gosh, when will this Humpty Dumpty son of a bitch stay broken?!” exclaimed Octomentist. The sound of bones shifting and cracking into place emanated from the small pit. It was a soft echo that began to increase in volume, as a shambling silhouette rose from the hole. Though dusty, it was undoubtedly the red robe of the Skeleton Lord with the hood being distended by the equine skull headgear. “Cursed wretch,” spoke the Skeleton Lord, “To arms, my guardians!” With his bone structure reformed, the villain stood straight up. Eight skeleton arms stretched from the red cloak; brandished with a weapon in each hand. The top two hands held a bow and arrow. The pair underneath the long-range weapon was a circular war shield welded with bumps and intricate designs, and a sword with a hook-shaped blade that Marvelous Man recognized as a scythe sword. Below the sword and shield wielders were short-handed axes, etched with runes, held in each hand. The last set of hands held a glaive polearm; its black blade decorated with silver white bell-shaped heather flowers that formed into a hook on the blade’s back. Marvelous Man activated his flight power and floated from Gene’s arms. He positioned himself standing straight and gave his legs a shake while hovering. While his legs felt like useless limbs filled with pins and needles, the rest of body felt twitchy and unstable. He would need a few minutes to recover and be at full strength after pushing his body to the limit twice with no intervals between those wall-cracking bursts. But Marvelous Man knew he had no time for breaks before round two with the Skeleton Lord began. “My body is too noodley to hit him hard like that again,” he frowned. Gene nodded, “That is fine. I request that you stay in the air. I will need your assistance with the air support. Please catch me and throw me back at the Skeleton Lord. The use of your wreath will also be appreciated. I will lead the attack. Octomentist, if you please, try to counter his attacks, to create the opportunity for me.” The bunny demigod pulled his right arm over his chest to stretch his shoulder muscle before switching to the other arm. He continued stretching his muscles as the other hero spoke to him. “Alright. But I’m out of water, so I can’t do the electrified water attack that’s been stunning him. And I’m running low on electricity with my Lightning Arm,” nodded Octomentist. Gene gently smiled, “We will manage with what we have. Marvelous Man, please begin the first attack.” Obeying Gene’s command, Marvelous Man threw his golden wreath at the Skeleton Lord. The bunny demigod dashed forward upon seeing the projectile with Octomentist and Marvelous Man following his lead. Gene placed a hand in the silver ball pouch on his utility belt. A rune glowed on his blue fingerless glove, as he swirled his index and middle finger within the pouch. The silver balls within the blue pouch reacted to Gene’s finger motions and the glowing rune. Right when a sphere was plucked by Gene’s fingers, another ball shapeshifted into a long, silver cord and linked itself to the chosen weapon. The cord then connected to two other orbs to form a bolas projectile. Gene pulled out the silver bolas from his pouch and began rotating the other two weights over his head. The bunny demigod kept his eyes targeted at the skeleton arms equipped with the bow and arrow. The archer arms had the arrow nocked on the white bowstring and its obsidian arrowhead aimed at Gene. As the arrow was being drawn back, Gene released his silver bolas. The projectile spun through the air and shimmered from Marvelous Man imbuing the ground with light. Accompanying in front of the silver bolas was Marvelous Man’s golden wreath; flying at a much lower angle that could decapitate the Skeleton Lord. The shield-wielding skeleton hand lowered its equipment in front of the Skeleton Lord’s face to block the incoming attacks. The golden wreath that aimed for the villain’s neck bounced off the shield and changed its course; boomeranging back to Marvelous Man. The shield ignored the silver bolas, as its trajectory would miss any harming intent towards the Skeleton Lord. Slinging over the shield, the bolas’ silver cords caught itself on the skeletal forearms of the archer arms. The spherical weights of the bolas wrapped around the forearms; tightening and tangling the cords to prevent any easy escape. The gap between the arm holding the bow and the other drawing the arrow was slammed shut. Smoke started to emanate from the binded bones as the arms exposed to the silver bubbled and sizzled. Gene dug his hand back into his silver sphere pouch and grasped a handful. With an underhand throw, the balls spread in different directions within a cone arc at the Skeleton Lord. The shield wielder held its ground; propped in front of the Skeleton Lord’s face. As for the other skeleton limbs that were not bound, they seemed to understand the poisonous touch of Gene’s silver and withdrew inside the villain’s red cloak. The silver balls pelted against the shield and cloak with the force of a shotgun blast. While the ones that pummeled against the cloak and rolled away after dealing internal damage, the rest that bombarded the shield lodged into it with large impact dents. As the distance between the charging Gene and the defending Skeleton Lord thinned for close combat, the bunny demigod lept. He planted his hands atop the dented shield’s rim and pulled himself up. Using it as gymnastic beam to leapfrog over, he split his legs open. Gene hoisted himself into the air with his spandex-covered crotch dangling in the wind. With quick reaction, the bunny demigod threw his arms up while sailing over the Skeleton Lord. Marvelous Man flew to Gene’s aid. Catching his partner’s hands, Marvelous Man carried him over to the other side of the room. The musclebound hero twirled upon approaching the wall. Halfway into his rotation, Marvelous Man’s bulky body graced his direction and tossed Gene in an underhanded motion. Gene’s nimble body gained brief altitude before gravity began pulling him down towards the Skeleton Lord. The villain turned to face Gene, as the rabbit hero notice movement billowing underneath the Skeleton Lord’s red cloak. A tip of a black blade peaked out from the robe. Seeing the ornamental glaive being speared towards him, Gene Lightfoot grinned. He shapeshifted into a snow-white rabbit right when the glaive was only a second away from impaling him. The black blade of the polearm completely missed Gene, as he gracefully landed on top of the blade’s flower bell-shaped hook. Continuing his motion, rabbit Gene hopped down to the pole part of the weapon. The white rabbit transformed back into Gene’s humanoid form. As his body landed on the pole, he hooked an arm and leg of his around it. The bunny demigod contorted his body; twisting down the glaive’s staff with the grace of a professional pole dancer. While completing his first revolution around the pole, Gene kicked underneath the shield. The defense-wielding arm flung back from the powerful attack; leaving the Skeleton Lord’s head unguarded. Upon Gene’s second revolution, he gripped the staff with both his hands and flung his legs open in a wide barrage. Both of his blue boots concussed the side of the Skeleton Lord’s head; causing the villain to become momentarily dizzy. As for the third revolution, Gene turned his body inwards towards the pole. He tucked in his legs before immediately ejecting them out and thrusting it into the Skeleton Lord’s solar plexus. The sudden propulsion inflicted upon the villain cause the skeletal hands to lose their grip on the glaive. A soft crack emanated from the binded skeleton archer hands. The shaking from the Skeleton Lord caused the weakened archer hands to snap at the point where the silver bolas tied and dissolved them. The Skeleton Lord stumbled back, while Gene landed on his feet with the decorative glaive in his hands. Four skeleton legs stretched beneath the villain’s robe; lifting their master to prevent his fall. Balance restored, the Skeleton Lord cursed. “Cursed wretch,” he muttered. Gene spear-chucked the glaive at the Skeleton Lord. As it sailed through the air, its staff end began to dissipate into black smoke. The shield wielder intervened and swatted at the glaive with its dented shield. The polearm weapon spun into the air, as it completely evaporated into black soot. The Skeleton Lord’s red cloak fluttered, as the pair of skeletal hands armed with short-handed axes presented themselves again. The two skeleton hands clanged their axes together as if signaling their own war cry. As the blades reverberated against each other, the runes etched on the handles began to glow a soft blue light. Electricity emanated from the runes and wildly coursed through the axes; zapping multiple, short bursts in every direction like a plasma lamp with lightning. The quadruped skeleton legs charged; pairing with each other to form their own synchronized left and right legs. As the Skeleton Lord stampeded towards the heroes, the axe-wielding hands twirled their weapons. With Gene in chopping distance, the left bony hand swung its axe in an overhand motion. The electricity from the axe crackled the air as it drew closer to Gene’s neck. Octomentist stepped in front of her teammate. She lifted one of her right chrome arms; her wrist limped and relaxed. The top of her chrome wrist made contact with the underside of the attacking skeletal arm’s wrist. All of the wild lightning that raged from the axe now harmlessly coursed into her Lightning Arm. At the same time, one of Octomentists left chrome arms vibrated with ferocity as she swung it upward in a karate chopping motion. The attacking arm sawed through the skeletal forearm without any resistance. Octomentist twisted her body; her back facing the Skeleton Lord. She reached out with her Lightning Arm in a preemptive attempt to intercept the other axe-wielding arm. As predicted, the other skeleton arm swung its electrified axe at her. Octomentist’s Lightning Arm caught the attacker by the wrist and absorbed the electricity sprouting from the axe. Her feet slid about to reposition herself to face her attacker, while the hand of her Lightning Arm briefly relinquished their grip to snake underneath the bony wrist. After completing its slide underneath the skeletal wrist, the chrome hand reestablished their grip on the other side of the wrist. Octomentist yanked the axe-wielding arm, as her vibrating, left chrome arm thrusted forward in a palm strike. The skeleton arm shattered into bits from the vibrating attack. “Kyaa!” exclaimed Octomentist, “Thanks for the recharge!” The shield-wielding hand’s partner, the scythe sword, thrusted up from the red cloak as though it was proclaiming its reappearance. In the same moment of striking itself in the air, the bony hand brought down its scythe sword with slicing intent. Sliding her left leg back, Octomentist brought her gravity-negating arm up to block the the scythe sword’s blade. Her hand limply hanged, as the arm itself instantly generated its dark aura. The scythe sword descended upon the chrome arm. At the point of contact with the arm’s dark aura, the blade silently bounced. The sword never got past the anti-gravity field to clang with the arm. Instead, it reacted like magnets with identical charges. The skeletal arm of the scythe sword flung back with its weapon as if it were hit with a whiplashing force. With her defense successful, Octomentist twirled away from the Skeleton Lord. At the same time, a whirring noise echoed. While the scythe sword wielder struggled to regain control of itself, Marvelous Man’s golden wreath approached from behind the skeleton arm. It sliced through with no effort; the action similar to a saw blade cutting through cheap wood. The scythe sword and the skeletal hand wielding it clattered onto the concrete floor. The wreath curved around the shield wielder, as it made its return back to Marvelous Man floating unnoticingly in the background. Among the confrontation with Gene Lightfoot and Octomentist, the Skeleton Lord and his guardians took no notice of Marvelous Man’s whereabouts. The Skeleton Lord literally disarmed of offensive weaponry, Gene lunged forward and grabbed the villain’s red cloak. The bunny demigod lifted the cloaked man and pivoted his waist. The cloak itself seemed to be bonded to the Skeleton Lord, as the evil man was yanked into Gene’s twisting vortex. Gene’s body rotated with the red robe billowing. Upon completing his three-sixty spin, the rabbit hero threw the Skeleton Lord across the room with all his might. The super strength from Gene caused the Skeleton Lord to fly too fast for him to be able to process a counter maneuver. In the one second of flight before colliding into the wall, the Skeleton Lord looked like a badminton birdie. The Skeleton Lord impacted against the wall with a thunderous slam. Though the concrete wall cracked with bits flying off, its layers were deep enough to handle the shock rather than be instantaneously obliterated. The Skeleton Lord was in a huddled mass devoid of humanoid shapes within the wall’s newly created shallow crater. All four of the skeleton legs and the shield wielder that were attached to the Skeleton Lord now crumbled from all the force. Gene’s bunny ears twitched, “Impossible...” Bones cracking and snapping together and flesh squelching resounded from the Skeleton Lord’s prolapsed body within the red cloak. The cloak undulated with its contents poking and prodding the fabric, before the cloak fell from its crater from all the movement. It landed on the ground with a stifled splat. Black ooze leaked onto the glowing floor until it sizzled and immediately evaporated seconds after contact with the light. “What the hell is keeping him alive?” said Octomentist. The sound of cracking and squelching continued, as the robe slowly rose up. Shape within was rapidly taking form of something more humanoid. The heroes could only gape in horror at how undead this monster truly was. Marvelous Man knew he had to move, but he felt paralyzed at watching the abhorrent display. The nauseating sounds finally ceased as the Skeleton Lord’s form was now restored. Marvelous Man flew back to Gene’s position; hovering next to his partner. “Totochtin. Star child. Heroes. At first, I thought of you as a fun distraction,” spoke the Skeleton Lord, “But I now see that much has changed since I have been sealed.” A wail of an unknown beast emanated from the Skeleton Lord’s entrance next to the villain. Heavy thumpings can be heard; increasing in volume as it drew closer to the entry way the Skeleton Lord used. The Skeleton Lord resumed, “Ah, it appears my creation is nearly complete. I made this amalgam when I realized my absorption of the gypsy caravan’s flesh was to be interrupted. The process of formation would be slow, so my whole intention was to distract you. But allow me to dispose some wisdom for you three. You should mind the gas it belches. It is quite toxic.” The Skeleton Lord turned to his entrance. He paused for a moment. “When we meet again, Totochtin, I will ask you a very important question. One that can save your race should your reply be yes or doom their fate to be with the rest of the lower beings I will extinguish,” he said. Marvelous Man shouted, “Wait! Why are you doing all this? What’s the point of doing all these terrible things?!” The Skeleton Lord stood there silently. His form ebbed away to invisibility in seconds. The Skeleton’s voice echoed the clearing with an emotionless tone: “When one has the power of a god and their purpose has turned to ash, the only thing one can do is burn the world itself.” Next Chapter

All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=17l528VwpFEInuBuZ1Al9vFvQXxVFwa_BbZBLVxbRQ1k) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 6: IT COMES Sugar Skull turned around as he heard the popping sound, and his eyes grew wide. Immediately, he then swiveled his body back to Gene Lightfoot and grabbed the rabbit demigod’s wrist. “RUN!” he shouted. Pulling Gene with him, the ghoul dashed as fast as he could to the exit. Marvelous Man realized something dangerous was about to happen and backed out mausoleum while bumping the back of his head on the marble doorframe by accident. Marvelous Man stifled his yelp of pain and ran into the darkness. He remembered a tree not too far from the marble structure and made his way towards it. Not sure if he was about to run into the tree at any second, he commanded his light to flick on at a glow dim enough to see where he was going. Upon spotting the wide tree, Marvelous Man ducked behind it. He peered out and spotted his new acquaintances chasing after him. Reaching the glowing hero, the two huddled up behind Marvelous Man and stared at the mausoleum. Seconds passed by as nothing happened, except for the glowing hero’s wood softening. Marvelous Man remarked, “Isn’t it supposed to explode?” “Maybe? I didn’t want to take any chances,” shrugged Sugar Skull. The marble building exploded as bone, smoke, and blood ejected from within. The organic shrapnel and smoke that escaped began to withdraw back to the site of explosion and form a dome slightly bigger than the mausoleum that was just there. Seconds crept by as the dome’s area began to shrink. Shrinking and shrinking until it reached the average height adult human height. The dome then dispersed like wind blowing away sand to reveal what was underneath. Amidst the dissipation stood a figure wearing a hooded cloak that encased his entire body. The cloaked person did not move, while the three metahumans stared on from behind the tree. Marvelous Man whispered, “He’s not moving. Should we...see if he’s alright?” “I am not sensing any emotions from that person. He may not even yet be awake,” spoke Gene. Sugar Skull whispered back, “No choice. Let’s check it.” Walking around Marvelous Man, Sugar Slow slowly approached the hooded figure. The other two followed suit after the ghoul; nearly tiptoeing as a means of not accidentally causing the hooded figure to violently lash out. Sugar Skull held out his arm to signal to the superheroes behind him to go no further. He then pointed down; revealing with Marvelous Man’s dim light that there appeared to be a wide ring surrounding the hooded figure with a whisping black smoke fallout. The liquid-like smoke curdled with solid chunks of darkness strewn amidst the smoky pool. Marvelous Man and Gene Lightfoot walked up next to Sugar Skull and stood at the edge of the fallout ring; with the light at close range, the bits of darkness at the edge dissolved from the dim illumination. “...Excuse me,” weakly called out Marvelous Man. Marvelous Man coughed and thumped his muscular chest a few times. His compatriots stared at him. Marvelous Man projected his voice, “Excuse me, sir...or madam. Are you alright?” The hooded figure said nothing and kept standing there. Seconds later, it slowly turned to the three investigators and casually baby stepped towards them. “Ah…” he said in a deep, old raspy voice, “I have visitors. How rude of me. Come, come.” The hooded man raised his arm. A bony, wrinkled white hand motioned the trio with the gesture of welcoming one into their own home. The pool of smoky darkness in front of the three parted to form an aisle leading to the mysterious being. Marvelous Man began to take a step forward when Sugar Skull grabbed his arm with a tight grip. Marvelous Man looked at Sugar Skull; about to question why he was stopped. Sugar Skull’s flower eyes transformed into a set bear trap before immediately snapping shut. The trap shifted back into the cartoon flower eyes as Sugar Skull turned his attention to the hooded man. “We’re fine here,” said Sugar Skull. The man chuckled, “You ghouls. Always so cautious. Oh, how things never change. I wonder how many centuries have passed since I was sealed? Perhaps even a millennium?” “Just who is it that you are?” questioned Gene. As the hooded man approached closer, Marvelous Man’s dim light revealed the cloak to have the color of dried blood. There was something bulky underneath the hood, but the three could not identify as to what it was. “Who? Who am I, that you ask? Oh...I’ve been gone so long that I’ve been forgotten. Not even the limbo-ling is terrified of me. Have you not been told, little Totochtin,” pitied the man. He proclaimed, “I. AM. THE SKELETON LORD.” “And you want to take over the world?” said Sugar Skull. The Skeleton Lord hummed, “Something like that-.” A booming clap like thunder ringed in the air next to Marvelous Man. The hooded man crumbled to the ground as Marvelous Man and Gene reeled in pain from the ringing in their ears. Sugar Skull held a smoking pistol; aimed at where the Skeleton Lord was standing a second ago. Marvelous Man moaned, “What the fuck!” Standing back up, he could feel the earsplitting noise dissipate in his ears. “Sorry, I didn’t warn you. But I had to kill him when he said he wanted to do world domination. Bad guys sealed away for centuries are put away for a good reason,” apologized Sugar Skull. Marvelous Man looked down at the groaning bunny boy. Crouching down, he placed his hands over Gene’s that was covering their human ears. He spoke calmly to Gene, “Here, let me help you.” Commanding the light from within, Marvelous Man’s hands glowed with light as bright as a soft candlelight. The light stretched onto Lightfoot’s human ears and then extended its envelopment on the white rabbit ears. Marvelous Man fed the light with the happy memory in his teens of painting a portrait of his dad, Apollo, who was very proud of it. The light diagnosed temporary noise-induced hearing loss; painful, but no permanent damage. Gene’s ears shimmered brighter as the tiny ruptures and active nerve endings were soothed and healed. Marvelous Man released his gentle grasp, causing Gene to look up at him as the major discomfort in Gene’s ears evaporated. “Feel better?” smiled Marvelous Man. Gene grinned, “Very much so. Thank you.” The heart rate beating within Marvelous Man’s chest began to accelerate as did the organ in his bikini. His mind began drawing a blank on what to do next. “Your thunder arrow managed to pierce my steed’s skull. Bravo,” said the fallen Skeleton Lord. Marvelous Man and Gene stood up to face of the shot villain. As if being pulled by strings, the Skeleton Lord’s body calmly levitated off the ground. The body rotated in the air until it was held in a bipedal pose. The Skeleton Lord continued, “That would have killed me. It really would. However, I traded my flesh for immortality. What you struck was...well, let’s just say it was a dried-up puppet” As Sugar Skull aimed his black glock to fire again, the Skeleton Lord flicked his bony hand like he was commanding one to rise. A sharpened bone the size of a pillar torpedoed out of the whispy smoke close to Sugar Skull; shooting towards the ghoul. The bone pillar punctured into Sugar Skull’s chest; staking all the way through and lifting his body into the air. Crimson blood spurted from the impact and splattered on the side of Marvelous Man’s face and jacket. Marvelous Man slowly wiped the liquid off his skin and brought it in front of his eyes. Time seemed to come to a crawl as it dawned on him as to what red dampness was. He slowly turned his head to see his ghoulish fellow speared off the ground by the pointed end of a cracked, yellowish spike. The black void in Sugar Skull’s sockets were no longer animated with flower petals, but was filled with the snow of TV static. Sugar Skull looked down at Marvelous Man and shakily rose his arm to give a bloodied thumbs up. “...I’mma k…” he coughed. Marvelous Man could feel a lump in his throat forming; making it hard to swallow. His mind could only focus on the gored ghoul, that he could barely register a liquid trailing down his muscular thighs. There was nothing heroic about this situation. Marvelous Man was caught in the very battle his parents feared. The Skeleton Lord chuckled, “Well, now. A ghoul that does not vanish after being killed. How very interesting.” Dashing through the smoke, Gene moved at such a blurring speed that the smoke parted in his wake. The bunny demigod leapt; twisting his waist to the left as his right leg whirled upwards into the air. Lightfoot’s swinging kick connected with the bulky, hooded head and sent the Skeleton briefly launched into the air. Something underneath the hood loosened and detached; flying into the air and leaving the hood to be bulky no more. The Skeleton Lord crumbled to the ground once again with the bulky object falling down next to him as a horse skull with a bullet hole in the forehead. Gene twirled in midair, changing his direction to face the Skeleton Lord with a second strike. He hit the smoky ground with such velocity, that the rabbit man landed huddled close to the ground with his hands and feet clawing into the ground. As his body slowed down, Gene arched his back to charge right back at the Skeleton Lord; his blue spandex pants strained against his tight, muscled buttocks. The black smoke on the ground reacted by twisting its matter around the bunny demigod’s limbs to prevent any further movements. Lightfoot struggled at the ensnaring darkness as it anchored his body with his posterior wiggling in the air. The Skeleton Lord’s figure repeated the levitation and rotation process until he was presented with himself standing upright. “My...what a kick. When did Totochtin become this powerful? It would definitely have made it more of a fun challenge to slay your kind back then,” mused the Skeleton Lord. Gene’s eyes widened, “...What?!” The Skeleton Lord bent down to pick up the horse skull and softly dusted it with the side of his pale hand. With his back turned to Marvelous Man’s light and unhooded, the Skeleton Lord’s face remained obscured by the night and shadows as he walked to Gene Lightfoot. He then placed the equine skull back on his head while continuing his approach. “Yes, they were but a lecherous bunch, they were. Most of them did not even know how to fight. Your gods wasted their gifts and gave every one of your kind those ears you sport. But I was well aware of the dangerous potential your race had. A pity though. It seems I failed at snuffing out your elders, and now your gods finally understood how fearsome you could become,” he sighed. Gene gritted his teeth, “You are a mon-” Solid blackness launched out of smoky ground; taking the shape of a phallic form, it shot into Gene’s mouth and gagged any other words the bunny demigod was about to say. Within touching distance, the Skeleton Lord petted Gene’s head as the phallic dark matter slowly thrusted back and forth in the rabbit man’s orifice. “Now, now. I can’t have you mad. I still have use for you before I absorb your body and soul. It’s the lowest form of spiritual energy, but I feel like having fun after feeling my loins burn with your arrival,” he said. The smoking darkness pinning down Gene began to erect upwards like a pole. As it rose, Gene’s crouched form slowly splayed in a spread eagle pose. The black tube in Gene’s mouth separated from the shadowy ground and split the severed ends into straps. The dark straps wrapped around Lightfoot’s head and connected with each other upon reaching the back of the cranium. Even amidst all the action, the humping black cylinder never lost pace sliding up and down Gene’s throat. The Skeleton Lord’s bony hand reached out to touch. His pale fingertips graced against underneath Gene’s naval. Eyes closed, Gene shuddered as if he were lightly touched with something cold. The Skeleton Lord traced his fingers upward; over the naval, across the muscled abdomen, and then reached Lightfoot’s chiseled chest. A soft moan escaped the bunny demigod’s gagged lips, as his body meekly wiggled from sexual stimulation. The Skeleton Lord glided his hand over Gene’s left nipple and playfully tweaked it. The robed being licked his lips, “Mmm, before I sip on your lust energy, I just have one more thing to give my attention to.” The Skeleton Lord turned his direction to face the shocked Marvelous Man and the impaled Sugar Skull. “Marvelous...Man...break...it,” gurgled Sugar Skull. Hearing Sugar Skull call out to him, Marvelous Man broke out of his stupor. He looked at the goring bone that speared the ghoul into the air. The shining demigod knew he needed to get Sugar Skull down without sending the impaled being flying and being injured even more. An idea came to Marvelous Man. Floating up to the penetrating bone, Marvelous Man angled himself and wrapped his wide, powerful thighs around the yellow spearing column. His thunderous legs flexed; tightening its muscular cords like a boa constrictor squeezing its prey to death. The bone pillar cracked for a moment before immediately splintering in half from the deadly crushing force of Marvelous Man’s quadriceps. Sugar Skull fell to the ground with a thud; the impaled half of the bone still lodged into his torso. Marvelous Man instantly knew that he did not think things completely through. Marvelous Man apologized, “Ohmygosh, I’m so sorry!” As Marvelous Man descended back to the ground as Sugar Skull struggled to pull out the yellow splintered bone out of his chest. “It’s fine. I’ll be ok in a few minutes. I just need to get this out of me,” said the ghoul. Marvelous Man spoke, “Oh. Sure.” Lightly applying his foot on Sugar Skull’s ribs, Marvelous Man yanked the broken bone pillar out of the ghoul’s torso as it made a squelchy plop sound. “Thanks,” grunted Sugar Skull. As he lied on the ground, he noticed the ring of smoky darkness extending whisps of itself in an attempted to ensnare Marvelous Man. Marvelous Man was ignorant of the blackness due to his back being turned for attending his fallen comrade. There was not enough time for Sugar Skull to gather the energy to shout a warning to the illuminated hero. The shadowy ropes shot through the air, but then dissolved the moment it became fully illuminated by the light encasing Marvelous Man’s hulking body. More tangling darkness ejected out, yet the result was the same. The Skeleton Lord observed from afar of the effect and quickly flicked his pale hand to command another bone spear pillar to appear. As Marvelous Man was about to assist in healing, a yellowish bone column sprung from the ring of darkness. The impaling bone rammed Marvelous Man in the back and thrusted him into the air. With Marvelous Man knocked away, only pale moonlight lit the graveyard. The Skeleton Lord frowned, “Hmmm, not what I intended, but it will do.” He turned his attention back to the erected Gene Lightfoot; binded and molested by solid shadows. Darkness encased the bunny demigod’s spandex-layered godhood and began to vibrate. Black tendrils extended from the dark binds and playfully pulled at Gene’s cocoa nipples. Lightfoot could only helplessly wiggle and moan as his mouth was being raped by the shadow phallus. The Skeleton Lord grazed his hands against Gene’s smooth body; gradually sliding all over the place and even dipping underneath the waistband. As he did so, a purple smoke seeped from Gene’s body that trailed behind the Skeleton Lord’s hands. The purple smoke that appeared from all the touching started to flow towards the Skeleton Lord’s face as if he were drinking it in. Meanwhile, Marvelous Man tried to regain his senses after being flung high into the air. Marvelous Man activated his flight power; steadying himself as he inhaled oxygen to recoup the breath that was knocked out of him. His thoughts were snapping back together and then he realized how high up he was. Everybody looked like large ants beneath him. Perhaps this time, he should try a stealthier approach. He commanded the light to retreat back inside of him, as Marvelous Man quietly descended to the ground. Marvelous Man levitated as low as he could without touching the earth beneath him. Clenching his arms and legs as close as his bulky muscles could allow him to, he flew as fast as possible towards Sugar Skull. Upon reaching the ghoul, Marvelous Man came to a halt above Sugar Skull and quickly analyzed the wound. The hole in Sugar Skull’s torso was beginning to close a third of the way. And while the speed of the healing factor was amazing, it wasn’t fast enough. Sugar Skull wheezed, “Don’t worry about me. Help Gene.” “We’ll get him, but I need to heal you first. I hope this doesn’t feel too weird for you,” said Marvelous Man. Placing his hands on Sugar Skull’s shoulders, Marvelous Man commanded the light within himself to flow into Sugar Skull and heal the hole to a close. Marvelous Man knew he needed to hurry, so they can save Gene. The floating hero then began to hum a tune in order to supercharge the light. The light greedily fed on the humming song and illuminated Sugar Skull’s whole body. Tissues of bone and flesh grew at an explosive rate and sealed the gaping hole in Sugar Skull’s chest within seconds. Sugar Skull trembled with renewed energy and lightly patted around his freshly healed torso. The TV static in his eyes transformed into the usual cartoon flower shape. However, each of the individual petals were shifting into different rainbow colors and the flowers themselves were spinning at an alarming rate. His purple teeth chattered, “Oh my God! I feel like I got a caffeinated happiness injection! Why do I feel like practicing my guitar and the need to work out?! Why am I glowing like a rave stick?!” “Probably a side effect of supercharging my healing powers. It should wear off, I think,” said Marvelous Man. Levitating higher up, Marvelous Man held out his hand for Sugar Skull. The glowing ghoul accepted the hand and was helped up. During the handholding, Marvelous Man tried to command the light to dissipate from Sugar Skull, but it was no use. Whatever stealth plan Marvelous Man was developing was now rendered null. Sugar Skull was illuminated too brightly and could be instantly spotted by the Skeleton Lord. Sugar Skull looked at Marvelous Man’s face and noticed his blood splattered on the hero’s face. He quickly pulled a handkerchief out of his sleeve and wiped the blood off in one stroke. Marvelous Man gave him a quizzical look as the ghoul said nothing. Sugar Skull pointed at the Skeleton Lord’s pool of shadows, “The Skeleton Lord’s darkness can’t handle light. And I think all his bone attacks come from that darkness. If we can shine bright enough, his attacks won’t touch us.” “...What’s he doing to Gene?” squinted Marvelous Man. Sugar Skull chattered, “Something. And we need to stop it right now.” Marvelous Man commanded the light within himself to envelop his body and glow as bright as it could. Sugar Skull dashed forward, as he bent forward to sweep up his gun. The ghoul then stuffed his black glock inside his sleeve; disappearing without any stretches or outlines it. The whisping blackness dissolved in Sugar Skull’s path, as he made his way to the Skeleton Lord. The circumference of the light he expelled was expanded even further with Marvelous Man hovering above him; shining like daylight. As they drew closer, Marvelous Man could see the Skeleton Lord draining some sort of purple smoke from Gene Lightfoot. He then grabbed his golden wreath from his head and commanded his light to imbue it with the shining element. Once he could feel it glow, Marvelous Man threw his wreath forward. The golden athletic wreath obeyed Marvelous Man’s intentions and sailed through the air. Right when it reached close to the oblivious Skeleton Lord, it curved around the supervillain. The wreath then turned sideways and attacked the Skeleton Lord’s wrists; buzzsawing through them with a quick whiz. The Skeleton Lord could only hold up and stare at his amputated forearms as his hands fell into the smoky darkness. “CURSED WRETCH!!!” screamed the Skeleton Lord. Turning around, the disarmed villain spotted the two shining metahumans charging towards him as the golden wreath returned to Marvelous Man. The Skeleton Lord shouted again, “Cursed wretch!” Arrows of bones launched from the surrounding blackness that was not disintegrated by the light. The bone arrows bounced off of Marvelous Man’s overly muscular body without leaving a mark. Sugar Skull was pierced with shallow wounds, but the effect was reversed almost immediately with the wounds already closing and pushing out the arrows. “Throw me!” shouted Sugar Skull, “Throw me at him!” Without question, Marvelous Man picked up the ghoul as he spun in a counter clockwise motion to increase the velocity of his throw. Upon completing his twirl, the muscled hero flung Sugar Skull at the Skeleton Lord. Sugar Skull cackled with his flower eyes furiously spinning with its petals warping into different spectrums of the rainbow. The Skeleton Lord stood there for a moment in fury before a thrown Sugar Skull collided into his chest and abdomen. The robed being was swept off his feet by the attack and fell to the ground with a hollow thud and tumble. Sugar Skull immediately rolled back onto his feet and stood up. Reaching into his sleeve, he pulls out a folded butterfly knife. The ghoul playfully pivoted the twirling handles as he casually walked to the fallen Skeleton Lord. When he was within striking distance, Sugar Skull completely unsheathed the blade. During this event, Marvelous Man flew to Gene; bounded by dark binds and stretched into spread eagle. The black tentacles still played with the bunny demigod’s body, but there was no purple smoke emanating from him at the moment. Marvelous Man took notice that even though his body fully illuminated the shadowy binds, it would not dissipate. Marvelous Man floated up to Gene’s face, “I’ll get you out in a second!” Gene could only glance with his eyes barely opened as the phallic darkness kept thrusting itself into his mouth. Marvelous Man had to admit that the display in front of him was very erotic. He could feel his heroic meatus fill with his justice essence as the familiar oppressive erogenous emotion weigh down on him. Marvelous Man shook his head and focused on his need to be a hero at that moment. With his mind clearing, Marvelous Man figured that perhaps he needed more light. He placed his hands underneath Lightfoot’s armpits and commanded his light to spread onto Gene. The light obeyed, and it spread from his hands to encasing the entire body with shining brightness. The vibrating black binds slowly disintegrated like paper devoured by fire. With Gene in his grasp, Marvelous Man slowly descended as he could feel the rabbit man’s lucky third limb poke with hard aggression at his diamond-cut abdomen. Marvelous Man drew close to the ground and allowed Gene to gently land on their feet. “You okay?” asked Marvelous Man. Gene cracked both sides of his neck, “I am alright. Though I would have liked to have been left to cum before the rescue, I still have gratitude for what you did. I have, as your country puts it, the blue balls and need to work out my frustration.” Other than the oppressive sexual energy putting pressure on him, Marvelous Man could also feel some anger pressing on his emotional state. But he resisted. Marvelous Man searched about for a few seconds before spotting Sugar Skull approaching the fallen Skeleton Lord. “There they are!” he pointed. An animated horse skeleton emerged from underneath the Skeleton Lord; spraying a light layer of dirt as it rose. The skeleton equine neighed as it stood on its hind legs for a moment. Sugar Skull, caught in the small dirt explosion, stumbled back as he tried to clear earth from his eye sockets and mouth. The Skeleton Lord sat up straight on his steed; his hood no longer bulked by the skull that was now attached to the horse. Black smoke connected to his severed arms and seemed to be channeling something. The Skeleton Lord jeered, “It appears that in my most weakest, even a Totochtin, a ghoul, and a star child can best me.” The twirling darkness attached to the Skeleton Lord’s stumps began to narrow as it revealed to be connected to something it was pulling. It pulled from the shadowy pool the Skeleton Lord’s hands that Marvelous Man severed. Like a fishing rod, the connected blackness reeled in the dismembered extremities with haste until the limbs were connected. The dark reel then oozed outside the wound like pus before being absorbed into the skin and sealing up the cleaved area. As it did so, the wound Marvelous Man inflicted appeared to have vanish; showing off bony, pale wrists with no scars. “But I must thank you, Totochtin. When I was unsealed, my strength was that of a morning dewdrop on a leaf. And with what I was able to drink from you, before I was oh so interrupted, is now able to fill a small tin cup,” boasted the Skeleton Lord. Raising his white hand into the air, he snapped his fingers. The pool of smoky blackness expanded far across the graveyard’s expanse; beyond what the three fighters could see with their illuminated bodies and the light of the full moon. The ground beneath began to vibrate. The Skeleton Lord proclaimed, “A gift to you. For the generosity and entertainment.” The skeleton horse neighed and took off; galloping away with the Skeleton Lord’s blood red cloak fluttering in the wind. Gene reached into a pouch on his belt and pulled out a silver sphere the size of a large marble ball. The shining, bunny demigod threw the silver ball at the Skeleton Lord. It whistled through the air for a brief second before piercing into the Skeleton Lord’s side. The Skeleton Lord lurched forward but showed no other sign of being in lots of pain. With the dirt finally dusted out of himself, Sugar Skull ran back to the two superheroes. Gene’s ears twitched as Sugar Skull rejoined them; lining their backs to each other. “There is too many of them. I cannot keep the count,” said Gene, “All of them are underneath us.” Marvelous Man exclaimed, “What, zombies?!” “They have arrived!” shouted Gene. Bones of skeleton corpses breached through the smoky pool of darkness. Skeletal beings clawed and clamored their way through, as the whisping blackness began to intertwine with the skeletals’ structures. The smoke on the animated skeletons solidified itself into swords, axes, and even black medieval armor that covered parts of the skeleton. Sugar Skull pulled out his handgun from his sleeve. With the two heroes having their backs turned on the ghoul, Sugar Skull took the butterfly knife in his hand and briefly stabbed himself on his side before quickly pulling out. He winced a bit, as he took up a fighting stance with his black glock resting on the wrist with the bloodied blade. One hand aimed at the boney creatures, while having the other ready to stab. Already, his self-inflicted wound began to heal. He spoke, “I really hope this army of the damned is the slow moving kind.” “Hush those words unless you wish to inflict the jinx upon us,” said Gene. Marvelous Man held up his fists; ready to fight as his sexual tool finally went limp. The armored skeletons charged forward with their weapons raised. Sugar Skull fired his handgun; piercing the craniums of the raised dead in front of him. Marvelous Man threw his golden wreath and decapitate a few before returning. Gene reached into his pouch and hurled a silver ball; boring through helmets and pulverizing skulls into boney bits. The skeletons who weren’t caught in the retaliation stopped to gaze upon their fallen brethren. The armor-mimicking darkness on the damaged skeletons dispersed into smoke before being immediately absorbed into the bones. It restructured and mended together all of the broken pieces as the inking blackness pulled the recovering boney creature to stand up straight. The pool of whisping darkness beneath them intertwined once again to form weapons and armor. Sugar Skull shouted, “Switch to close combat! Our light should stop them from recovering if we stick close to them!” The three stood their ground; ready to embrace the onslaught. Sugar Skull fired at the skeletons’ kneecaps to cripple those that drew in close to him. He then stabbed and slashed at the exposed bone parts with his bloodied butterfly knife. The boned creatures painted with only a dab of Sugar Skull’s blood shivered for a second before disintegrating into a pile of dust. After each attack, the ghoul would have to duck and twirl about to avoid the swings and stabs of the skeletal beings. Gene Lightfoot ducked and weaved through the skeletons’ strikes; getting as close as he can before corkscrew punching through their craniums. He would follow up his punches with a roundhouse kick and swing his toned legs at any armored skeleton that would try to ambush his turned back. At any moment Lightfoot was about to be over encumbered by the attacking numbers, he shapeshifted into a small white rabbit and hopped away to a better offensive position. This would leave his opponents slashing at the air and befuddled with confusion. Marvelous Man parried away the skeletons’ weapons with his golden bracelets before lunging forward to grapple the black armor. Quickly whirling about, he would slam the armored skeleton he grabbed into the attacking fray; smashing the other bony creatures into pieces. After creating a small clearing, Marvelous Man would then toss the skeletal being high into the air and let gravity take care of the rest. The trio kept repeating their actions, but the numbers never seemed to diminish. Every time they moved away to dodge or fight more armored skeletons, their light drifted away from shining upon the remains. And every time it happened, the pool of darkness would seep into the bones; restoring them back to fighting condition and gifting them with armor and weapons. “There does not seem to be any end to these skeletons,” noted Gene. Sugar Skull stabbed another armored skeleton; causing it to atomize into dust. He shouted, “We need more light! Marvelous Man!” “I’ll see what I can do, but you guys need to cover me,” said Marvelous Man. He brought his right leg up high into the air before slamming it down; axe kicking an attacking skeleton into many splinters. Sugar Skull answered back, “That’s fine. But you need to get us somewhere else. Too many to fight!” Activating his flight powers, Marvelous Man flew above the reach of the skeletal creatures before diving towards his temporary teammates. He scooped up each one with an arm wrapped around their torso. Marvelous Man then increased his altitude in the hopes of finding a fitting spot to defend and unleash a mass illumination. “Go over there!” pointed Sugar Skull. Marvelous looked to where Sugar Skull indicated. It was another mausoleum located a distance away; appearing newer than the one that housed the Skeleton Lord’s coffin. None of the bony creatures were there, and it would take some time for the damned to reach them. If things did not go as planned, the three could climb up to the top of the mausoleum to defend their point or escape. He complied and landed in front of the marbled structure as he released his grasp on the two beings he carried. Emptying the magazine from the black glock, Sugar Skull pulled a pistol ammo magazine from out of his sleeves and reloaded it into his handgun. He cocked his gun, “We will try to buy you some time. Try to clear away all this darkness. It’s empowering them with armors and weapons and restoring them. If you can do that, me and the bunny boy can clean out this bony mess with ease...Wow, I feel very articulated speaking English now. All the words just come to me so easily. Like juxtaposition and-” “Please focus,” interrupted Gene, “We must let him concentrate, and we must defend him from the dark spawns.” Sugar Skull sheepishly grinned, “Sorry.” As Gene fished in his belt pouch for more silver balls, Marvelous Man tried to think. He could try to make himself brighter, but he needed to completely dissipate the dark pool of whisping shadows that covered the whole graveyard. So if increasing the intensity of the glow from his hulking body would not be enough to get rid of all the Skeleton Lord’s darkness, he needed to administer his light a different way. Marvelous Man looked at the grass and dirt beneath his feet that his bodily illumination exposed from dispelling the blackness around him. An idea came to him. He commanded his light to extend from his feet and irradiate the ground with brightness. Sunlight shined from the earth and shot into the sky like a piercing spotlight. Marvelous Man frowned as the light could only expand far enough to create a pillar of daylight that encircled only Marvelous Man. The light needed more energy. Gunshots rang from Sugar Skull’s gun as the horde of armored skeletons charged towards the three fighters. Gene barraged the unit with his silver balls; breaking down lines of skeletons into little bits. Scores of skeletal beings would fall from the cover fire, but they would keep getting back up with the help of shadowy pool to piece them back together in only seconds. The army was slowly gaining territory. Marvelous Man knew he had to supercharge his light, but he felt he would have to do more than humming in order to imbue the graveyard grounds with light. He would have to sing. Putting his hand in his pockets, Marvelous Man cleared his throat. “When the night has come, And the land is dark, And the moon is the only light we’ll see,” sang Marvelous Man. His light fed on his song and began to grow; expanding at a quickening rate and encircling his compatriots. Marvelous Man wished he had an instrument to go with his solo act. “No, I won’t be afraid, Just as long as you stand, stand by me,” continued Marvelous Man. He could feel a cold, metal rectangle dance at his fingertips. Marvelous Man quickly pulled it out to reveal a golden harmonica. There was a name etched on the plate: Duskbell. Most likely, a gift from his dad, Apollo. It was better than nothing. Marvelous Man shrugged and began to play the chorus. The muscle memory from practicing this pocket instrument back in his artificial world came flooding back into his fingers. He cupped the golden harmonica and blew into the holes. His body swayed with the somber notes that cried for his darlings to stand by him. The light engorging on his songs and his emotions became supercharged even further; expanding at an explosive pace. Plants and insects began to burst out of the ground and thrived on the healing brightness. The spread of the imbued daylight had completed its encompass of the graveyard within seconds. Any residue of the Skeleton Lord’s smoky pool of darkness had completely vanished as well as the skeleton army’s weapons and armor. The whole graveyard property looked as if it were plucked from a sunny day and thrown into a setting that was in the middle of the night. Everybody but Marvelous Man stopped what they were doing to stare at the new scenery. Sugar Skull muttered, “Holy shit...” The ghoul and the bunny demigod looked at the musical hero before turning their attention back to the mass of naked skeletons. “Victory is within our reach!” cried Gene. The two charged into the shocked fray as Sugar Skull stabbed himself in his side to give his blade a new layer of blood. Gene motioned his right hand as if he were picking up something. A yellow rune symbol glowed on the back of his fingerless black gloves. The silver balls Gene previously threw, with exception to the one lodged into the Skeleton Lord’s back, rose from the ground and floated at Lightfoot’s waist height. Gene shapeshifted into a white rabbit and bounded towards the floating spheres. Upon reaching a sphere, Lightfoot would transform back into his human form and uppercut the nearby skeleton into pieces during the process. He would then whip his legs and arms about; roundhouse kicking and hook punching at the bony beings close to him in order to create a small clearing riddled with skeleton parts. After that, the bunny demigod would grab his sphere and hurl it at the crowd of skeletal creatures. The skeletons reacted to the punctures by exploding into trails of bony fragments immediately after the ball exited them. Shapeshifting back into a white rabbit, Gene would move on to the next floating silver ball. As that went on, Sugar Skull shot any skeletons a small distance away from him and slashed indiscriminately with his bloodied butterfly knife at close proximity. The bony beings he attacked would shatter from gunshots or disintegrate into piles of dust from the slashing. He cackled maniacally as his purple teeth chattered. The attacks from the two carried on without ever stopping. The skeleton army shrunk with bone fragments littering the graveyard as Marvelous Man continued his song. Upon reaching the end of his song, Marvelous Man looked up to see the two fighters lightly panting and walking back to him. Gene stretched his arms as Sugar Skull pulled out a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe the blood off his blade. Marvelous Man cheered, “Great work, you guys! That was a close one!” “Actually, I should say that to you. Without you, we’d have to retreat. And that would have been pretty bad if that army of damned got out,” remarked Sugar Skull. Gene nodded, “Agreed. But I was wondering, your musical device increases your power, yes?” “Well, kinda. My light power feeds on positive things like emotions, memories. And when I do something artsy like singing or playing an instrument, it kinda supercharges it to heal or light more stuff up more. I don’t really know all the side effects, to be honest.” explained Marvelous Man. Sugar Skull snapped his fingers, “Aha! So that’s why you were singing when you healed me.” “Pretty much. We were in a pinch, and I knew I wouldn’t be able to heal fast enough,” remembered Marvelous Man, “Oh, right! Here, let me take care of that.” Placing his hand on Gene’s shoulder, Marvelous Man commanded the light embracing Lightfoot’s body to fade away. Gene eyed Marvelous Man’s hand and saw his bodily illumination beginning to dim and then vanishing altogether. Gene smiled, “Much gratitude for that action. Will you be taking away the light surrounding him as well?” Marvelous Man looked from Gene’s gesture to the shining Sugar Skull with rainbow flower eyes. Sugar Skull’s purple teeth chattered uncontrollably. “Uhhh, I can’t really control any light I supercharge. It’s one of the side effects. It should go away soon...I think,” he said. Sugar Skull gave a thumbs up, “It’s fine. But this supercharge is giving me a weird high. Like, a high where I feel really good and confident about myself and that I should do something productive. Yes! Loving this fluent articulation with big English words!” Gene cocked his head at Sugar Skull in fascination. After being amazed, he turned his attention back to Marvelous Man and started fishing his hand into his pants’ pocket. The bunny demigod pulled out a business card, “I see. I will have to collect my projectiles and report this event to my superiors. I would find it most appreciative if you were to visit the D.A.B. headquarters and give the supporting statement to my superiors as well. The address is on the back of the card I am about to give you.” Taking the business card, Marvelous Man observed it. It was a cobalt blue card with the organization’s name spelt vertically in order to create a horizontal acronym. The first and last words were colored in white, the middle word’s color was in navy blue. Reading it vertically, it spelled: Demon Authority Bureau. Marvelous Man briefly wondered who had the idea to name their organization after the word “dab”. “Oh, sure! I’ll drop by to help out,” grinned Marvelous Man. Gene smiled back, “Wonderful news. Before I return to what is abbreviated as the HQ, perhaps you would like to join me in a victory threesome?” Marvelous Man’s eyes went wide. He would love to engage in intercourse with this handsome man. But he felt too emotionally exhausted to feel excited, and yet he felt another emotion rising within him. Shyness. “Wh-what?!...I mean...Here? I mean, uh, I-I have some things to take care of. Important things! Maybe later, or something,” stammered Marvelous Man, “OKAYBYE!” Taking off, Marvelous Man flew to his home. It only took minutes from the graveyard to reach the roof of his penthouse apartment. Staring at the installed pool and Jacuzzi while landing, he questioned for a short moment about who is responsible for maintaining the water’s hygiene. He entered the rooftop door and made his way down the steps to his apartment interior. It was dark inside. “Hello?” called Marvelous Man. Nobody answered. Commanding his light within to shine, his body radiated with enough illumination to light up the room and part of the hallway it was connected to. He looked around for a few seconds before spotting the light switch and went to flick it on. Marvelous Man stood there for a moment before his nose detected a rancid stench. It smelled like a poorly-maintained bathroom. Realizing something, he cupped his bikini-clad crotch. He sighed as his shoulders hung in embarrassment. Next Chapter

All comments and critiques are welcomed here and on my Google Docs(https://drive.google.com/open?id=1xbPEoWBErXCCWu0eYhIwd8hoGI8K4kQTDCYoDgTWH3k) For other chapters, I will post them on here later. But you can find the archives on my FA and Tumblr with pics included. FA: http://www.furaffinity.net/user/ecchimultiverse/ Tumblr: http://ecchimultiverse.tumblr.com/ First Chapter | Previous Chapter | Next Chapter Chapter 3: Hero Patrol "Are you ready to head into the real world, sugarplum?" said Justice's mother. Justice hesitated, "Sure, but...why is the portal here?" The four family members stood in front of dirty loan office. The sign's neon light bulbs shaped to form "CashIThere" flickered with a dull yellow light that only lit the letters "shIThere". A police siren echoed from a small distance, while a dog laying beside the building howls into the air. The glass doors entrance is supposed to project an inviting atmosphere, but is contradicted by the metal bars soldered on. Justice watched a homeless android woman push a shopping cart filled with miscellaneous junk and cats. She muttered about alien space pies as she disappeared around the loan office building's corner. "We figured it'd be the last place you'd go into if you ever accidentally found the portal. Apollo designed this place to look like a shithole, so you'd stay away from it," explained Papa. Justice stared at the sign, "Makes sense." Apollo grew impatient and walked towards the door. "Well, let's get a move on. I feel like I'll get tetanus if I have to keep looking at my masterpiece any longer," huffed Apollo. The four went inside and observed the pathetic lobby. The walls were painted with a cheap coating of white that chipped and peeled at the edges of the wall. The dark blue carpet contained a multitude of mysterious stains and black gum. And the line of chairs against the wall were cheap white lawn furniture that would instantly shatter under Justice and Ares' muscle weight. Fluorescent light bulbs hummed loudly with moths circling about. The white counter next to the employee door was fenced with a glass divider riddled with bullet holes markings. An unkempt woman sat behind the counter; reading a magazine with a cigarette in hand. Her hair looked as though it were a nest for birds, and the lenses of her large glasses were cracked. Apollo approached the counter, and the woman looked up. She inhaled her cigarette until it reached the orange tip and gave a slow exhale that blanketed the glass. As the smoke quickly dissipated, she apathetically gazed through Apollo. She spoke in a deep, cracked voice, "Fuck off. Can I help you?" Apollo ignored the first part of her statement and said the password. "I'd like to speak to your manager with a cherry on top," said Apollo. The woman says nothing and pressed a button underneath the counter. A buzzing sound emanated from the employee door. Ares stepped to the employee door and pulled it open. As the buzzing stopped, the other three entered through the door with Ares following behind. Apollo led the group into a blank hallway that echoed with every step they took across the tiled floor. When the family finally made it to the end, they entered an empty room with only an unremarkable white door. Justice pointed at the door, "Is that the portal?" "Yes, it is, sweetie. I know it doesn't look much, but it has to look boring if we want to hide it," said his mother. Justice's dad pulled a silver key, keychained to a picture of a sundae ice cream with a cherry on top, out of his pocket. Apollo holds the key in front of Justice, "And this is the key to activating the portal. And as much as I want to cut the ribbon to this event, you should do it, Justice." Justice accepted the key; confused by his dad's action. "Umm...thanks, dad," said Justice. Stepping forward, Justice placed the silver key in the keyhole and turned. He heard the lock give a subtle click. Pulling the key out, Justice turned the knob and pulled it open to reveal a room to a luxury apartment. Soft jazz softly echoed in the spacious apartment, as Justice walked in. Ignoring the lavish leather furniture and the large entertainment system in the living room, he noticed small statues and paintings of Apollo strewn about. Apollo stepped in front of Justice and waved about, "Welcome to the real world. This is your new home! It's a penthouse apartment with three bedrooms, two bathrooms, and roof access that has a pool and jacuzzi up there. I decorated the place myself, if you couldn't tell." "Oh, we could. Your 'style' stinks of desperations for attention," remarked Ares. Apollo glared at Ares; ready to throw some shade. He sat down on a chair and crossed his legs, "I think that's what your utilikilt's brand name is." Absentmindedly stuffing the keys into his black jacket's pocket, Justice ignored the quarrel and explored the penthouse. All the walls on the penthouse's exterior was nothing but see-through glass; exposing a bustling city with tall, clear windmill generators wherever he looked. As he walked about, he found the staircase leading upstairs to the roof access. Justice went up the staircase and through the door. Outside, he found a built-in jacuzzi steps away from the door and a pool beyond that. Justice browsed about the two waters, while feeling warm air breeze graze across his face and tree-trunk thighs. "Everything alright, sugarplum? Do you like the apartment we got you?" asked his mother. Justice turned around to see his mom following behind him. He gave a small smile, "It's nice. Dad tried really hard to make this place look nice...maybe a little too hard? I don't know. But I just wanted to know. Where am I? I mean, I'm still in America, right? The USA? Cause if I'm not, then it's gonna be a bit awkward wearing this." Justice tugged at his American flag bikini. "Of course you are," giggled Aphrodite, "We're in Skyway City. It prides itself on being on the forefront of wind and solar energy." Justice paused, "And...what state is tha-?" His mother stomped the ground with a loud thud. "Sorry. Spider. You know how they make me feel, honey," said his mother. After rubbing her feet against the ground a few times, Aphrodite looked up at her tall son. She cleared her throat and attempted to change the subject. Aphrodite spoke, "So would you like to patrol the city and see if you can fight some crime?" Justice looked at the many windmill towers and its see-through blades. "Yeah, I guess so. I'll see you all later then. Love you, mom," said Justice. Justice floated off the ground, and his body propelled forward. His body moved as if he were in water as he slowly flew off the building. It was time to start patrol as Marvelous Man. >>>>>>>>>>>>>>> A few hours past as Marvelous Man took in all the new sights and sounds of his new hometown. So many buildings, windmills, solar panels, and Vietnamese restaurants; he would have to check out that last one. But the one thing that made Marvelous Man's heartbeat rise was seeing the people. Actual flesh and blood people; not soulless androids. Marvelous Man wanted to go down and talk to every person he could see, but he knew that would come off as weird and creepy. An alarm echoed in the air as Marvelous Man looked down to see a bank he was passing by. He turned back to the bank and positioned himself above the entrance before releasing himself from his levitation ability. Wind howled by his ears while falling ten stories up. The ground zoomed closer to him, as Marvelous Man prepared to do the iconic superhero landing pose. Right when he reached second story height, he realized he miscalculated his fall. Instead of landing on the smooth pavement in front of the bank, he was about to land on the stone steps leading into the bank. The moment it dawned on him, it was already too late to change the placement of his legs or activate his flight power. His body slammed into the stone steps with a thump, causing his body to roll to the side of the steps after landing on an edged structure. He curled his body into a fetal position and grabbed his right shin. Marvelous Man hissed, "Ow, shit! Sssssss...ow..." His brain throbbed with pain and the sound of pulsing blood. The sound dissapated seconds later and he could hear the bank's alarm ringing in his ears. The bank robbers would be out any second, and he had to stop them; even if his leg was now a throbbing ligament of pain. "Get up. Getupgetupgetup. GET UP!" muttered Marvelous Man. He staggered to the bottom of the steps as he felt the pain in his shin started to dull from adrenaline coursing through his body. Marvelous Man crossed his arms as he waited for the robbers to come out; doing his best to look intimidating even though he wants to lay down and cry. Five small gelatinous monsters exited the bank in glee before stopping in front of Marvelous Man upon noticing him. The one leading the charge, carrying a potato sack filled to the brim above its head, looked as if it were made entirely out of peanut butter. His followers seemed to be sentient jam with each one consisting of a different flavor: Strawberry, Grape, Blueberry, and Raspberry. They all had round, rectangular bodies with simple, pointy limbs and gelatinous horns. Their faces were empty slots like those of a jack-o-lantern; glowing with a soft yellow light. Marvelous Man arched an eyebrow at them before regaining his intimidating composure and clearing his throat. He projected in a heroic voice, "Stop right there, evildoers. Surrender now, and I won't slam the book on you too hard." Marvelous Man kicked himself on the inside. It sounded cool in his head, but it was so cliché and stupid to hear himself say it. What seems great to say in comic books is completely different from saying it in real life. The gelatinous foes stared at him for a second before bursting out in high pitched, impish laughter. The peanut butter monster retorted back in a deep, male cockneyed accent. "Piss off, you overstuffed cottage pie slag!" spat the leader. The leader spun around and tossed the cash-filled sack to the hench behind him that looked like blueberry flavor. In that same motion of spinning back to face Marvelous Man, the peanut butter being grabbed the pointy arms of the henches standing next to him, strawberry and grape flavored jams. The two jams transformed into muscular gelatin arms intertwining with strands of peanut butter and connecting to broad peanut butter shoulders. The leader's body transformed into a chiseled torso that still had the jack-o-lantern face. Upon facing Marvelous Man, the strawberry gelatin forming the right arm propped the torso up on its hand with the arm straightened out. The grape-flavored left arm whipped in front of the hero and ejected a grape-flavored projectile intertwined with pieces of peanut butter. Marvelous Man was caught off-guard by the sudden shape shifting and projectile and could not react in time to block or dodge. The purple and tan gelatin collided into his face and exploded; splashing into his eyes and mouth. The superhero screamed in surprise as he could feel some of the jelly, albeit tasting like delicious grape jam, go down his throat. The peanut butter villain chuckled, "I'm gonna need a fag from graping all over your face, slag! Okay, boys. Penguin out!" The little blueberry and raspberry beings dove forward and slid on their round bellies. With Marvelous Man's thunder thighs pushing each other away to form a wide stance, the jelly people had no trouble sliding under him. They left behind a trail of their bodily fluids as they slid underneath Marvelous Man. The leader leapt onto the red and blue gelatin trail and slid on his back. In the sparse seconds of sliding underneath the hero, the grape jelly hand transformed into peanut butter. The transformed hand reached out and groped the superhero's patriotic bulge. As the grape-flavored arm pulled down, the peanut butter palm stayed firmly attached to the extra-large bulge, except for the exterior of the hand. The hand exterior stretched; following the arm's direction, until it became planted on the ground and detached itself from the arm. Immediately after, the strawberry-flavored right arm whipped up and slapped Marvelous Man's beefy, bubble buttocks; leaving a large, pink gelatin handprint staining on the star spangled pattern. His ass jiggled like jello as his patriotic pole twitched from the sexual harassing stimulations. After wiping the purple and brown gunk from his eyes, Marvelous Man turned to face his foes and saw the last of the flavored jellies jump into a red car revved on. The car took off right when the door slammed shut; leaving smoke to waft in his direction. "Crap. Stop!" shouted Marvelous Man, "What the-" He stepped forward in an attempt to chase after the vehicle but stopped after feeling something pull and leash his red and white striped loins. Looking down, he noticed his American flag bikini was tethered to the jellied ground by a stretched out handprint of super sticky peanut butter. Marvelous Man tugged at his battle bikini and then leapt back in an attempt to break the adhesive bind. The result of his effort caused his lower body outfit to be stretched by the resilient peanut butter; leaving his well-endowed sexual gear to be a hair's breath away from flopping out before his elastic outfit snapped him back to where the peanut butter was rooted at. Marvelous Man stumbled for a moment before looking up. He could see the red vehicle starting to become a spec amidst the traffic for every second he's wasting on escaping the sandwich spread leash. Marvelous Man took a breath to quickly calm himself and figure a way out of his predicament. Trying to handle the situation delicately did not work, so now it was time to turn to force by using his super strength. Squatting down like a sumo wrestler, he placed his hands on the ground and raised his round, supersized beefcake rump high into the air. Marvelous Man slowly inhaled through his nose as he concentrated his leg muscles to soak up as much kinetic force as it could provide before liftoff. He felt his chest and stomach expand to its maximum capacity of air intake and knew it was time to unleash the collected potential within his powerful calves and thunderous thighs. His thighs flexed; veins and muscular cords bulged and outlined against his skin. The cement underneath his feet cracked. With the force within his legs unleashed, Marvelous Man rocketed forward; leaving the cracked ground indented with his own footprints. A garment with the American flag design flapped onto the broken surface. Marvelous Man soared through the air with the wind whistling into his ears. He zoomed over the cars and saw the vehicle he pursued after began to grow bigger. The villainous passengers of the automobile noticed him and alerted the driver. The red car turned a sharp left onto another road; swerving around other vehicles and disturbing the flow of traffic. Activating his flight power, Marvelous Man steered himself towards the third story of a skyscraper on the road his foes turned onto. He flipped his body and landed feet first on the building just beneath the windows; causing the building's side to crumble and the windows next to it to crack. Without stopping after landing, Marvelous Man sprinted across the wall like a ninja with the help of his flight power to hold him up. He looked down to see that he was getting closer to the fleeing automobile. Reaching the edge of the skyscraper's side, he knew he was within lunging distance. Marvelous Man stopped at the end and squatted again to gain power in his legs. He shot off like a bullet from a barrel; damaging more of the structure in the process. Soaring down with his levitating ability to help turn, he guided himself toward the red car. Upon reaching the vehicle within striking range, he punched the car's trunked; denting and flipping the red getaway in the process. Marvelous Man tumbled onto the ground. He kept rolling like the spinning speed of a blender until he hit the stone wall of a spa. The car fell on its back and skidded across the street with sparks flying. It clipped another automobile, which caused that vehicle to swerve violently down the street with its horns blaring. The flipped red car then crashed into a row of vehicles parked by the curb. Propping himself on his elbows, Marvelous Man coughed. "You look like you could use a hand getting up," said a familiar, posh voice. Marvelous Man looked up and saw his dad, Apollo, offering his hand for assistance. For some reason, Apollo was carrying a fancy, opened umbrella even though it wasn't raining. He accepted his dad's help. "Dad," smiled Marvelous Man, "Thanks." Apollo glowed with delight, "Of course. It's my duty to help my son. I am the best father that ever existed even after time itself ends. Speaking of which, F-Y-I, Hephaestus modified your golden wreath to be a precision-guided boomerang. Depending on your intention when you throw it, it could be sharp or dull when you make it hit five enemies or so at once. So you might want to use it next time to cripple any runners." Standing up straight, Marvelous Man dusted pebbles off his black jacket. "It would have been great if you told me that before I came to the real world. Could've really used it a few seconds ago," he said. Marvelous Man's dad pursed his lips and looked away; trying to show a face of innocence. Apollo answered back, "That's why I said next time. Anyways, I'm going to blend in with the crowd now. Toodles." Apollo's son watched him walk away towards the murmuring crowd that had begun to increase in numbers to watch Marvelous Man. Everybody watched Marvelous Man with their recording cell phones, but nobody paid any attention to Apollo. Before Apollo integrated into the crowd, he turned around to say something the just occurred to him. Three chrome fists uppercutted the right side of Marvelous Man's face; sending him twirling briefly into the air before belly flopping onto the ground with his jiggling behind facing up at the sky. He groaned and could taste a bit of blood. Because of his crash on the ground, he accidentally bit the inside of his cheek. "Under Arkos Division jurisdiction, you're under arrest for destruction of public and private property, endangering misuse of superpowers, and public indecency!" said a woman. Getting up, Marvelous Man turned to the voice and saw a woman. A blue cycloptic visor covered her face, and her black body was garbed in a sleeveless, red Chinese martial arts outfit. Her biological arms were replaced with four cybernetic arms on a rotating disk attached to each of her shoulders. However, one arm, out of her eight, was gold plated; rather than chrome. The gold plated arm held out a flipped-open wallet that revealed a platinum badge with capitalized letters engraved with the logo of the combined letters: "AD". Marvelous Man knew the woman said something to him a few seconds ago, but his ears could only hear the sound of blood painfully pumping through his head. His hearing began to come back as the woman flipped the wallet and placed it back into the pouch on her belt. She then took up a kung fu stance with her arms posed in a mix of defensive and offensive readying strikes. She spoke, "I don't know what makes you think you can go around trashing the city, but my Arms of the Element will discipline your ass!" Marvelous Man held up his hands to show compliance. "Wait! I'm a superhero. I was chasing a bunch of criminals in their red getaway that I flipped over there!" he explained. "Oh, yeah?" scoffed the female superhero, "Then what's your name? Naked Justice?" Marvelous Man obliviously stammered, "Wha-N-no, it's-" "Don't care. Who were you chasing then?" questioned the woman. He answered back, "They're...it's hard to explain...they were made out of peanut butter and jelly, I think? They gooed my face." "The PB&J Gang? Shit. Hope you didn't swallow," cursed the woman, "And do you not feel a breeze between your legs?" Marvelous Man looked down, "What're you-?...Dang it." The multi-armed hero turned her attention to the flipped vehicle. "Peanut buttered your shorts, and you accidentally ripped them off trying to chase them?" said the woman. He slouched, "Yeah." "You're not the first ones they've done that to...so I've heard. So real talk, the name's Octomentist. What's your name, and you seriously don't have an extra pair in your pockets or something?" she asked Before Marvelous Man could answer, he heard Apollo speaking in a hushed voice behind him. His dad spoke, "Extra by the ways before you got hit, I got your uncle to make you an athletic cup that'll suction to your crotch in case of any wardrobe malfunctions. You can also attach it to your face as a breathing apparatus for water, space, or toxic gas. Just reach into your pocket and think about it. Going now. Toodles again." "Sure, I think so. And it's Marvelous Man," answered Marvelous Man. Octomentist retorted, "Got that right with a thing like that." He reached into his black jacket's pocket and frantically thought and begged for the cup to appear in his pocket. Wriggling about, a smooth, cool object touched his fingertips. Marvelous Man grabbed hold of the object and pulled it out; revealing it to his own eyes that it was the athletic cup his dad just told him about. It was gold plated with jewelry encrusted on it. The front bulged out to make space for holding an athlete's above average bat and ball sack. Inside of the cup, it was matted with memory foam and covered with a black fabric that felt softer than silk when Marvelous Man touched it. The inner rim was lined with a soft, black rubber; most likely to assist with suctioning to his face or private area. Placing the cup over his overly meaty proportions, the cup quickly hissed upon touching his skin. The cup sucked the air out of his covered space and suctioned itself snugly to his groin. Marvelous Man exhaled a light moan. It felt like his heroic loins were being held and caressed by multiple pillowy hands. His sexual parts were overly stimulated by the new sensations that they started to pulse into bigger proportions. Marvelous Man knew that if he allowed himself to stay still, the euphoric feelings he felt would soon spread to the rest of his body and lock him into an orgasmic paralysis. He remembered that there was still supervillains on the loose, and he needed to stop them. Marvelous Man shook his head and focused his attention to Octomentist. She was already halfway to the car, while he was busy applying his golden athletic cup. The driver's door to the red car bursted off the hinges as it was kicked by a big raspberry jam foot. The foot then shifted and launched out of the new opening with other colored jellies and a large portion of peanut butter. It landed not too far from the vehicle and sat there for a second before the pool of sandwich spread attempting to reform itself. The peanut butter leader's head poked out of the pool and continued to rise. The large puddle shrank as the athletically lean torso with muscular jelly arms reformatted and rose. The fusion grew taller and the puddle disappeared in order to form sturdy, colored, gelatin legs with strands of peanut butter and fused to a peanut butter pelvis. The cockneyed fusion looked down at Octomentist approaching him with unflinching confidence. Her cybernetic arms slowly rotated as if they were trying to decide which arms should be the main offenders. "Ello, Octomentist. Come for round two, love?" said the PB&J Gang. Octomentist glowered, "Villains don't get a round two. This is just a continuation of our first match before you ran off." The PB&J Gang began to circle around Octomentist in a counterclockwise direction. "C'mon, love. You know you can't beat me. You work for the Arkos Division, and we're outside your sciencey jurisdiction. That organization tries to put magical things in their sci-fi containers, and the blokes then wonder why it blew up in their faces," PB&J Gang chuckled. He then noticed Marvelous Man running up to him. The fusion chided, "Well, if it isn't Naked Justice. Looks like you found something to cover up, but ya still look like a slag." "My name is Marvelous Man!" exclaimed Marvelous Man. Marvelous Man grabbed the golden wreath off his head. He then twirled himself into the air like an acrobat and threw his gold plated wreath. It shimmered as it sailed through the air like a spinning saw blade. The wreath moved in a spiral motion while making whirling sounds. It was PB&J Gang's turn to be caught off guard, as he stood there watching in surprise at Marvelous Man's shiny weapon. He did not expect projectile weaponry and failed to keep his eye on the swift threat. The spiral-moving wreath came within range of the fusion and sliced his shoulder; sawing through without hesitation and severing the purple jelly arm from the peanut butter torso. PB&J Gang screamed, "Jelly Jam Grape!" "Kyaah!" cried Octomentist. She dashed towards the disarmed being, while one of her left chrome arms began to smoke like dry ice and condensate a layer of crystallized moisture on its own limb. Thrusting forward, the subzero arm palmstruck PB&J Gang's pink right arm; instantly spreading its freezing temperature and hardening the arm into a strawberry-flavored popsicle. The golden limb above the ice arm shapeshifted its hand into a sledgehammer's head and swung in an overhanded motion. The frozen appendage immediately shattered. Before allowing the armless being to react, Octomentist jumped with one of her right chrome arms aiming underneath her and shooting a powerful stream of air; boosting her jump. Another cybernetic left limb instantaneously heated up until it looked like molten metal and proceeded to karate chop the peanut butter neck. The cut through with ease and left a melted wound. Octomentist's other right arm reacted by emitting a dark aura and then punched the leader in the face. PB&J Gang were yanked back by the punch as if their gravity shifted in a horizontal direction for only a moment. They splatted against the wall and oozed onto the sidewalk; losing their form. The peanut butter gurgled in pain, while Jelly Jam Grape managed to reconstitute themselves without being noticed. Grape looked in horror at their wounded gang and waddled as fast as he could on his pointy legs. He dove forward and penguin slid on his belly, while Marvelous Man's golden wreath returned back to him. On the way to his partially fused boss, he slid over the frozen pieces of Jelly Jam Strawberry and absorbed the remains into himself. Octomentist spotted Jelly Jam Grape sliding past her. She exclaimed, "Shit! Get it before it returns back to the gang!" Marvelous Man caught his boomerang wreath and looked for the runaway jam. Upon locating him, Marvelous Man threw his weapon and hoped his golden projectile would make it in time. The wreath curved in an arc; flying high up before going back down. The shiny accessory rocketed; angling itself to the Jelly Jam minion and catching up. Crashing upon the ground to reach its mark, the weapon missed as Jelly Jam Grape lunged himself into the air as a formless goo. "Crap!" shouted Marvelous Man. Jelly Jam Grape landed on the oozing PB&J Gang and quickly shape shifted into a muscular arm. The arm then gripped the curb and flung itself and the peanut butter and jelly puddle it was attached to. The arm turned back into formless grape jelly right before the sandwich spread mass splashed onto a storm drain grate; flowing down the grate's holes and disappearing in seconds. Octomentist turned to Marvelous Man, "No way in hell I'm going down there. You?" "Nnno?" said Marvelous Man. She sighed, "Don't sweat it, big guy. They're a Rank D threat level. The PB&J Gang like to make life a living hell for us heroes, but they wouldn't try killing any civilians. What did they do to make you rampage all over the streets?" "They robbed a bank. The stolen money is in their getaway car," answered Marvelous Man. Walking over to the red car's busted open driver doorway, Octomentist then kneeled down and reached for the potato sack bag. As she headed back to Marvelous Man, she was about to open it but then paused. She tossed the sack to Marvelous Man, "Hey, I need you to confirm for me that this is what they stole." He caught the bag and began to open it. "Um, okay," said Marvelous Man, "I didn't actually see the money in the bag, bu-AUGH!" Blue paint exploded out of the potato sack's opening; covering his face in blue. Marvelous Man drops the bag due to surprise. Octomentist cackled with all eight of her cybernetic arms grabbing her sides. She bent over from all her laughing and nearly fell over. She gasped, "Oh my gosh, that shit never gets old! Ahaha, I'm sorry, but I just had to see how much of a rookie you are. And cause it's totally hilarious." "Whatever," pouted Marvelous Man. He knew it was a good prank, but Octomentist was not his friend. If they were closer as friends, he too would have laughed. But as of that moment, he felt his kindness was being taken advantage of. Octomentist regained her composure, "Okay, I'm sorry, I'm sorry. Here, bend down and let me clean that paint off you. No tricks this time. Pinky swear." She extended eight chrome pinkies to show her sincerity. Sighing, Marvelous Man decided to trust her again and leaned down until his face was at her head's level. Her golden hand cupped underneath his chin, and the fingers began to flatten and spread across Marvelous Man's face as a golden sheet. When the sheets approached the paint, the golden foil was so thin, that it was able to slip underneath the paint without harming the skin. Upon getting underneath all the paint, Octomentist pulled her fingers off his face and flicked the paint onto the ground before reforming the hand back into its original form. Ocotomentist then applied one of her chrome hands on his left cheek while another was aimed above the placed hand. The hand on his cheek became wet and leaked all over his cheek. Octomentist's water arm moved over Marvelous Man's face in an attempt to rinse off any remaining residue. The other arm hovered over his face blew a current of air to blow away the wet trails. Upon finishing the wash and dry, Octomentist extended one of her hands in a friendly gesture. "There. We good now?" she asked. Standing up straight, Marvelous Man looked down at the cybernetic hand. He realized that Octomentist is surely a jerk, but she means well. And this could actually be his first living friend. He accepted her hand with a gentle touch as Octomentist squeezed down like a hydraulic press machine. Marvelous Man's face did not flinch. He smiled, "Yeah, sure. We're good now." "Cool cool. You did a good job helping me there. Oh, yeah! Here, hit me up if the Arkos Division accepts you, or if you wanna team up and be my sidekick for a bit," said Octomentist. She handed Marvelous Man a business card she pulled from her belt's pouch. Marvelous Man took the card and observed it. It was a shiny, red business card designed to look like a computer circuit board. Its imitative metallic connectors were colored with a reflective platinum as did the Arkos Division’s logo printed in the center. Flipping it over, more letters were printed in the platinum color. Other than her name and email, he noticed something peculiar. He looked up at her, "C-Rank? What does that even mean? Is that like some sort of superhero GPA?" Octomentist tilted her head in confusion. "Seriously? Were you living under a rock or something?" she asked. Marvelous Man looked away; thinking of a short and sane way to explain to Octomentist. He answered back slowly, "Sort of...My parents knew I had superpowers when I was born...so they kept me...in a safe place to train my powers, so I couldn't hurt others on accident." "Oh..." said Octomentist, "Well, first of all, my GPA is higher than a C. I'm a 3.8, okay? C-Rank means I'm a hella good fighter, but I can't really go toe-to-toe with somebody that can level a building with a punch. If you want to be a superhero nowadays, you've got to register at the DMR. That's short for Department of Metahuman Registration." Octomentist picks up the bag, "Anyways, I gotta report this to the Arkos Division. I'm sure you can look up the rest of the info. If you still don't understand anything, you got my card." "Thanks, Octomentist," smiled Marvelous Man. She turned to leave, "It's cool. Thanks for sidekicking, Naked Justice." "It's actually Marvelous Man," he said. Octomentist grinned, "I don't care." Next Chapter

[Sorry, I'm not talented enough to link the first two chapters. Please forgive me. - Wanted to revisit this one for a friend.] Dexter Robertson never thought – for a second – he’d be lucky enough to be the prize of someone as huge as MD, well, anyone, for that matter. As they rode through the streets of Los Angels and onto the 10 Freeway the small guy felt freer and safer than he ever had in his entire life. He could feel the powerful heat radiating off of MD’s monstrous body behind him. MD . . . short for Muscle Daddy, which was the perfect name for the man behind him. As promised, the muscle daddy’s hand had already undone Dex’s pants and his massive fingers were playing with the raging hard-on, which the little guy already knew would be there until they arrived in Palm Springs. It was quiet enough on the road and MD was going slow enough that they could have a somewhat shouted conversation. “I have some questions, sir,” Dex turned his head to the side, getting a good view of MD’s enormous pec. The thing looked as if it were in perpetual flexed mode. “Figured you would, little man. Shoot away. I’m an open book. A huge open book.” There was a tighter squeeze of Dex’s cock through his underwear to encourage the smaller man even more. “Were you always big, sir?” “Yeah, I popped out of my mom at almost twenty pounds. Shocked the doctor to hell. I grew really fast, too. At age eight I could lift the back of the family station wagon. Dad made me do it at every gas station, just to freak out the attendants. At twenty-one I won my first strongman competition and blew past every record on the books in California. I got bored with all the pretty-boy gyms in Los Angeles, especially since nothing was heavy enough for me, so I moved up to Oregon, bought some land, and started a one-man logging company. I’d rip up the big trees, crack off the branches, and then carry the hulking things to the truck by myself. It was a lonely time, but I made a lot of money. I also got huge. So huge, in fact, that I caused a bunch of Bigfoot rumors in the small towns near wear I lived.” “How old are you, sir?” “Look at you – asking a big guy his age. Aren’t you the rude one! Just kidding, Dex. I’m not one to hide a thing. I turn sixty-two next week, son. That’s another reason I chose you tonight - as my prize. You’re also a little early birthday present to myself. I’m a powerful behemoth that has everything a man could need, so I tend to be a little choosey with my gifts. I had decided I was coming back from Los Angeles with a bulldozer or a man, so I’m glad I met you. It’s a little freaky if I carry a bulldozer on my back riding down the freeway.” The thought made me shiver a little – seeing this silver-haired giant hoisting a big yellow machine on his shoulder and riding the giant Harley down the road. I heard a little chuckle in MD’s voice, so he could have been kidding, but I just wasn’t sure - not with the size of the man. I assumed I had only been privy to a small taste of his strength up to this point – anything might have been possible. He mistook my shaking body for something else. “You cold, little man?” “No sir, MD. I just get a little overwhelmed thinking about what you are capable of.” “Ooooh, just like a good muscle pig should. I’m glad, little Dex, very glad.” The big man put one of his platter-sized palms against my chest and pulled me back into his rock-hard torso even more. My butt cheeks and lower back got a preview of MD’s size-matching hard cock as it pulsed menacingly between us. I could actually feel how powerful his tool would be – just from its hardness and size. This made my own cock leak a little pre-cum and the big man must have anticipated that. He slid a big finger down beneath the band of my briefs and ran it across the slit of my dick. He then brought it back out to his lips and let his tongue savor my juice. “Oh hell yeah, sweetness from a sweet man. The nectar of Dex. I have a feeling I’m going to have you spewing that sauce so much I’ll be able to store some up for days when your spent and need to rest. This big man needs feeding all the time, son. I’ll be grabbing you a lot and sipping that hard straw of yours like you were my Big Gulp from some Seven-Eleven store. Speaking of juice, we better feed my hawg some gasoline, soon, or I’ll be carrying you and this big thing the rest of the way home. That wouldn’t be a problem, but I’d actually like to get there sooner than later – how ‘bout you, Dex.” “The same for me, sir.” “Oh, kiddo, you’re going to be so good for me. I’m going to pump you with so much of my manliness you’ll be fitting into that oversized jacket in under a year. Your days and your nights are only going to be filled with dreams of me. And my cannon is going to stay rock hard just thinking of you. Now that I’m retired, most of my day is filled with lifting, sex, eating, sex, exercising, sex, posing, sex, freaking out the neighbors with my size and strength, and more sex. It’s a good life, son, and I’m going to make you so happy. There’s a nice filling station just down that exit. Better zip up your pants, son, I’m not sharing any part of you with another guy. Especially that raging hard part.” We pulled into the run down gas station and the bright lights enabled me to get a better view of the gigantic vein-covered guns that surrounded me. The wind had turned very cold, but MD was still shirtless – as if his hard muscles dared the temperature to try and make him cold. He slid his hand under my ass and lifted me off of the seat, easily. He then placed me on the ground and I got a good gander at his cork-sized plugs protruding from his perfect pecs. My mouth watered in anticipation of sucking on those things. “Dex-man, your face gives you away. I can tell you’re thinking about licking, sucking, and kissing all my muscled goodness, aren’t you, squirt.” “Yes sir.” “That’s a good little boy. How about you go take a piss while I fill up. We still have a ways to go and I’m going to buy us a few large beers to help keep you warm. You might want to watch me go in the little store there, just to see the face of the guy at the counter when I walk up.” I glanced into the shop that was attached to the garage part of the station. There was a tall skinny lad intensely reading what looked like a comic book. That fact immediately made me get excited. This was some young adult that was into superheroes – and I was pretty sure he was going lose his shit when he got a glimpse of MD. The dude didn’t even bother to look up when the bell on the front door rang to announce a customer. It was only after the big man had grabbed a couple of twenty-four ounce bottles of beer and blocked out most of the light when he walked to the counter that the John Deer capped kid looked up. Even outside I could hear the high-pitched ‘holy shit’ scream and the thud when the shocked guy fell backwards in his chair. MD leaned over the counter and grabbed the front of the dude’s overalls, pulling him back onto his feet without any problem. The guy just continued to stare open-mouthed at the muscle daddy in front of him. MD glanced out at me and gave me a smile and a ‘thumbs up’ for the attendant’s reaction. I suddenly realized I really did need to pee, so I headed to the side of the station where the bathrooms were. I was surprised to see a pay phone half-box mounted to the wall near the bathrooms. Up until that moment I had not thought about my life other than the present moment with MD. For some reason the phone made me suddenly get a little nervous. I knew nothing about this man. I was traveling into the unknown with him and no one knew where I was. My gut told me to trust him, but my brain kept saying I should, at least, let a friend know where I was. MD had made it clear that I wouldn’t be going back to work – which was fine, since I didn’t like my job, anyway. I did, however, feel like I should explain this turn of events to someone. I picked up the receiver, smiled at the fact that it still worked, and then dropped some quarters in. I was too busy to notice the imposing figure that came up behind me and on the third ring took the receiver from my hands. “I thought I told you, Dex, you don’t need anything or anyone now that you’ve got me.” There was MD, holding a bag of beer in one hand and the receiver in the other. He pulled slightly and the coil connecting the thing to the phone snapped away – easily – right as I heard my friend pick up and say hello. Then the hairs along my neck stood up as the sound of heavy plastic being crushed filled the night air. MD’s huge hand covered the receiver completely and he crushed it with one slight squeeze. Tiny piece of debris slipped to the ground from between his fingers and then he opened his hand to reveal nothing but shards of plastic, some mangled electronics, and nothing else that even remotely resembled what had been in his hand. Then, just to prove his point, MD reached out and grabbed the top of the metal box attached to the wall. His fingers pressed into the wall above the thing and dug down into the concrete. With nothing more than an easy tug – sparks flew out, lighting up the sky – as the entire holder and phone were torn from the wall. The sound was deafening, but – true to form – the attendant didn’t come outside to see what was happening. It was then I guessed he probably still hadn’t moved from his shocked frozen stance. Holding the phone box in one hand, MD slowly started crushing the thing into nothingness right before my eyes. He made sure to hold it at my face level so I’d see his forearm and biceps balloon out even more because of his destruction. Soon, the box was nothing but a jumbled piece of metal, which he let fall to the ground with a loud thud at my feet. “Crushing that phone was just as easy as crushing your cell phone, Dex. Now, why on earth would the little man want to make a call?” MD placed his big hang against the wall and my gaze went to the sizeable hole nearby that had been so easily made when the phone box had been pried away with only one hand. Swole didn’t come close to describing MD’s veiny forearm or humongous gun that bulged at eye level. I swallowed hard and turned to look at the big man’s face. “I got nervous. No one knows where I am. I thought I should tell someone where I was going . . . I’m sorry, sir.” “No, no, no, kid – it’s okay. I got so excited about having you as my prize I kind of forgot that I was changing your life completely. I can come on a little strong, if you haven’t noticed. I guess I’m just gonna have to earn your complete trust. But let’s make a new rule – if you’re feeling nervous, scared, or just bothered about anything – you tell your muscled old man, okay? Here I’ve gone and destroyed public property just because you didn’t tell me how you were feeling. I know we both enjoyed the show, but someone else might need to make a call one day and all they’ll find is this gaping hole and a lump of metal embedded in the dirt. So, little pal, we got a deal on being honest about how you feel?” “Yes sir, MD.” “You feeling good, kid?” “Better than ever, sir.” “Well let’s fill up my hawg and then get back on the road.” MD waited for me as I went into the bathroom. When I came out he grabbed me by the back of the head and brought his face down to mine. He gave me another painful manly kiss that thrilled me to the tips of my toes. He then placed his big hand on my ass and easily lifted me into the air, carrying me back to the bike. I sat on the seat as he filled up the machine. I glanced back in the shop and saw that the guy was still standing at the counter – mouth open wide and staring into space. “Is he okay, MD, sir?” “Yeah, he’s still breathing and all. I think he’ll snap out of it in about an hour or so. He was fine until I flexed my arm. The size of my gun just sent him into la-la land, I’m afraid. I’ve had that kind of effect on lots of people through the years. No one’s died of shock, yet. Funny, he was reading an X-Men comic book and the only thing he said over and over as he stared at me was ‘Mr. Wolverine’. I think he thought blades were going to come out between my fingers at any minute.” As we drove away I glanced back at the place where a huge chunk of concrete had been ripped from the wall with the phone box. I also looked at the breadbox-sized lump of metal below. This huge man – the one who had already undone my pants and was again stroking my hard cock with his thick fingers – had pried a half phone booth from the wall as if it had been a paper flyer and nothing more. I could feel the hardness of the man all around me – his tremendous pecs against my head and upper back, his oak-limbed arms pressing into my smaller arms and shoulders, and his thighs, which made kegs look tiny, squeezing my lower body roughly, but lovingly. I was this man’s prize. We were heading to his home in Palm Springs and he wanted to make me completely happy. The adventure just kept getting better. I was beginning to relax and totally accept my new future.

Part One : The Eve of Christmas Eve "Please, I...I can't do any more!" "You said that you would, now, do it!" "I...Oh, please, if I do any more I'll explode and you know it, please..." "If I have heard that excuse a million times, why should I be moved by it now, eh? Now come on" "I...I....I..." "Quit bellyaching, now do it!" Roger, now almost quivering attempted a front lat spread, but as soon as he did, his eyes opened wide "I...I...I..." he stammered as his cock emerged from the posing shorts "Yes?" "Please, please, I beg you. I need to stop!" moaned Roger, the tip of his cock the deepest purple possible "You made a commitment, you promised to design ten posing routines each one different for ten different am bodybuilders by Christmas Eve" said the Ultimate Musketeer tapping his feet impatiently, "and then asked me to give them the once over. The fact that you've had to do them three times over is neither here nor there, now front double bicep to finish and made it a good one. I want to see every vein in your body bulge!" The agony that Roger was experiencing was writ large on his face. His heart was pounding faster than it ever had done before, he was taking in gulpfuls of air every second, he was covered in sweat and he felt sure he was going to cum. "Good" said the Ultimate Musketeer, "now, keep those arms level, remember you're flexing your biceps but everything else at the same time. That's it, now keep that pose for four seconds!" "I...I...I...OH FUCK!" Roger screamed as he came sending a jet of cum into the air which covered him from head to toe as he collapsed onto the posing room floor, his chest heaving and experiencing the tenth orgasm that day. As he moaned, the Ultimate Musketeer picked up him off the floor, ripped off the posing suit and swallowed his cock whole and as he sucked Roger, Roger's eyes started to close and within seconds he had blacked out. As the Ultimate Musketeer sucked the last of Roger's cum, he chuckled. "Excellent" he smiled, "I wondered how long it would take you to complete those fake posing routine requests I sent to your website" and with that he pulled Roger's cock out of his mouth and said "Roger, you are in for one heck of a Christmas!"

“Boys, your grandfather is coming today.” “Grampa Thomas?” asked Jeremy. “No, not your mom’s dad. My dad is coming – Grandfather Herc.” “No way!” exclaimed Pete, “We’ve never met him.” “I know, son.” “Dad, is that his real name?” asked Damon. “No, it’s a nickname he was given when . . . well, you’ll see.” “I thought you said he would never come . . . since he was off in Africa . . . or somewhere like that, doing who knows what,” said Pete, the eldest. “I knew he’d come someday, boys,” replied Brett Sorenson as he gazed at his three sons sitting at the kitchen table. “It’s the right time for him to come. I expect he’ll be sharing some news.” “What kind of news?” asked Damon, the youngest son. “I think it’s best we leave that to him. And, boys, I probably should warn you about Grampa Herc. It can be kind of a shock when you first meet him. You might actually be a little scared, but don’t be . . . he’s your grandfather.” “Why would we be scared?” asked Jeremy. “Well, it’s kind of hard to explain. Maybe we should just wait . . . I don’t want to make you nervous or anxious. He’s coming to meet all of you. He’s going to be here for a while. He’ll be here to pass on some inheritance.” “We’re all going to get money?” asked Damon, clearly excited by the idea. “Um . . . no, not money. And not all of you. One of you is destined . . . I mean, in line to get something from your Gramps.” “Which one?” Pete said, clearly expecting it to be him, since he was the eldest. “Uh, we don’t know. That’s one of the reasons Grampa Herc is coming. He will help whomever is the chosen one.” “Chosen? Is it like a contest?” Jeremy inquired – he was the largest and strongest of the three, so he wanted there to be some kind of athletic test. “No, not a contest, son. It’s a lot more complicated than that. I think it’s best that we wait until your Grandfather Herc is here. And, remember, there’s no need to be frightened.” The three younger Sorensons looked confused, but their father ignored their puzzled faces and went to his study. He was already getting very nervous about seeing his father after so many years. He was also very anxious for what was about to happen to one of his sons. ***** Brett knew his father was there before he even heard the knock. The floorboards of the front porch screamed in agony and all light streaming in through the screen door was completely blocked. The rapping on the wall beside the door was so loud a person might have guessed a wrecking ball was coming through – and Brett knew his father was knocking as lightly as he possibly could. He could imagine the older man lifting up his fist and struggling hard to tap gently – the man fully knowing the damage he could do without even trying to. Brett was in the kitchen – down the long hall, but his father’s presence was just too powerful to not be noticed. “Holy fuck!” screamed Pete – his voice filling the house – and then there was the anticipated scrambling of feet coming quickly down the hallway. Brett Sorenson immediately knew he had made a mistake by not waiting by the door – making sure none of his sons were there alone to meet their grandfather for the first time. Now, unfortunately, his eldest son came tripping into the kitchen with a face so white, you would have thought he was frozen in ice. The boy’s eyes were gigantic and his mouth was moving frantically, but no sound was coming out. He wasn’t breathing, either. “Son, calm down. Remember, it’s your Grandfather Herc. Come on, Pete, you need to remember to breathe. Take a deep breath. Come on, son, let me hear you inhale.” “So fucking huge,” Pete said in a high-pitched voice and then took a deep breath, and then he added, “Can’t fit through the door!” Brett suddenly realized he should have told his sons a lot more about their grandfather. It just seemed like they would never have believed him. He didn’t want to have them pre-disposed to thinking their grandfather was a freak. Which he was not. Well, actually he was, but the family shouldn’t view him that way. “Wait here, Pete. I need to go let your grandfather in.” Brett quickly walked down the hallway, intending to not let his other two sons meet their grandfather alone. Pete was the eldest – at twenty-three – and he had almost had cardiac arrest. Brett immediately realized he had not adequately prepared himself to see his father, either. The man’s immensity was simply too mind-blowing. Even though he knew his dad was gigantic, seeing him in the flesh made him gasp a little and stop in his tracks. Terrence Sorenson, now known as Herc, was bending his upper body over so he could see in the door – his head being more than a foot higher than the top of the frame. “Pops, don’t touch the door. You know you’ll rip it off if you do. I’ll get it for you.” “Thanks, Brett. I knocked lightly, though, son. But I think I still knocked a big chunk of wall off.” “And sent a few pictures in here flying to the floor. I also think the furniture moved.” “Sorry about that, Brett.” “It’s not your fault, Pops. Now watch your head when you come in. I don’t want you to take out part of the doorframe.” Herc Sorenson was over eight feet tall. His shoulders shot out farther than the sides of a king-size bed. His arms, alone, were each the size of a young adult male. Brett watched in awe, and a tremendous amount of pride, as his father contorted his body in ways that made it possible for him to fit through the doorway. It was right shoulder first, pecs and back brushing against both side of the frame, and the head bent so low it seemed the giant might fall over. Brett was immediately thankful for ten-foot ceilings – as was his dad. When Gramp Herc stood erect Brett again gasped a little – blown away by how huge his dad was. “Guess it’s difficult to remember just how big your old man is, isn’t it, son?” “Yes sir. You kind of defy any pre-existing expectations – even if I already knew you’re huge. How’d you get here?” “Hired a twelve seater van and asked them to remove all the seats. You should have seen that driver’s face. It was still so uncomfortable I had him stop about four miles away and I carried the thing here. Still gave him a handsome tip, though, since it gave me a pretty good workout lifting the thing up and down as I ran. I think the dude was so far gone by the time we got here, he’s probably around the corner sleeping off a big orgasm.” “Way too much information, Pops!” “Sorry about that, son. I just tend to tell it like I see it. Which kid did I freak out and send to future therapy.” “That would be Pete, the eldest. He’ll be fine. You’re just a little much to take in at one time.” “So, I guess you didn’t tell them about me.” “I warned them, but I didn’t’ give them specifics.” “I don’t think they would have believed you if you had. Which one is destined for the inheritance?” “Hell if I know. I was hoping you’d have some kind of sixth sense when you meet them. It’s really going to be hard explaining everything to whichever kid it is. It’s really good to see you, Pops. I’d hug you, but I’d like all my ribs in one piece. I’d also shake your hand, but I really like my fingers with solid bones.” “It’s okay, kid, I understand. I really haven’t learned how to curtail my strength. It’s only in Africa I can be completely free.” “How’s Great Grandpa?” “Still benching elephants and scaring the hell out of poachers daily. He won’t be stopping anytime soon. He drives me insane most of the time, but now that I can beat him in wrestling he tends to give me my space.” “Really? You can beat him?” “Look at me, son. Do you doubt it?” Brett took a good look. Herc was wearing pants that had clearly been made out of the largest pieces of khaki on earth. His polo shirt was stretched to the max, but it actually covered the man’s body. Brett remembered that his dad wore only a loincloth in Africa – like some kind of gigantic Tarzan. The clothes must have seemed so constricting. “You ever get sad, son, that the inheritance skips a generation?” Herc’s question caught Brett off guard. The younger man hadn’t thought about it for so many years. He’d been so busy raising three boys on his own – after Helen, his wife, had died of ovarian cancer. It was only now, seeing his father in front of him, that he could actually contemplate the question. “I don’t know, Pops. I’ve been so busy being a father. I guess sometimes I think it would be cool to be so huge and to be able to carry a van for a few miles, but I also know a lot of baggage comes with the inheritance. Africa is a nice place, but I’m not sure I’d like to live there.” “Sometimes I don’t want to live there, son, but it’s one of the only places I can live and use my strength completely. Here, I’d be breaking things, squeezing hands too tightly, and freaking everyone out – just like Pete. In Africa, they just assume I’m a god and I do things to make them happy.” “I’m glad it works for you there, Dad, but please know that I miss you.” “I miss you, too, son. Still, it’s some kind of concession knowing that you’ll live to be 200 to 250.” “Yeah, about that, Pops, I still haven’t told the boys. Let’s save that for later.” “Sure, sure.” “You got any bags, Dad?” “Um . . . no, just what I’m wearing. It was hard enough to get a tailor to make these. I’ve got a few loincloths in my backpack. I was hoping it would be okay to hang out I those when I was in the house. By the way, thanks for the high ceilings.” “The place was bought with you in mind, Pops . . . and, well, with what’s to be in mind, too.” “You do realize Africa is one of the only options.” “Let’s not discuss that right now, Pops. Let’s wait. I think it’s time you met the boys. Well, the rest of the boys. Try to make yourself as small as possible – I know it’s hard – but it will help. Let’s go to the kitchen. Jeremy! Damon! Your Grandfather is here!” Herc avoided the chandelier in the foyer as he moved down the hallway, following Brett. He had to duck low through the archway into the thankfully large great room that was attached to he kitchen. Brett and Herc found Pete sitting in one of the large Lazy-boy chairs drinking a beer – still shaking his head. His eyes ballooned up to the size of saucers as soon as Herc came into the room. “It’s a little too early to be having a beer, huh, Pete?” The kid just pointed to his grandfather and mumbled some words – it sounded something like ‘so huge, so huge.’ Brett looked at his father and Herc just nodded his head – as if to say, ‘give the kid some time.’ Then, as if to correct his comment, Brett took two beers out of the fridge and gave one to his father. Both Pete and Brett gaped wide-mouth while they watched the huge hands of Herc Sorenson hold the tiny bottle. Pete actually looked at the bottle in his own hand – noticing how his fingers barely wrapped around it to meet – and then he gazed at how his Grandfather’s fingers almost wrapped around his bottle two times. The poor kid let out a whimper. Another gurgling sound escaped his lungs when Pete saw Grampa Herc drain the entire bottle of beer in one gulp – the thing was like a small shot glass of liquid to his grandfather. “So, Pops, Pete is doing his Master’s in Physics at State. He’s the brains of the family. He’s so good at numbers I let him do all the finances for the household.” “Old Pete’s the smart one, hey?” asked Grandpa Herc and his voice seemed to reverberate throughout the entire house – even though he was trying his best to speak softly. “Fucking big, so fucking big…” was all Pete could respond. “You let your boys cuss like that in the house, son?” Herc asked Brett. “Only until the shock of you wears off, Dad. I think they need an outlet for their disbelief.” “Fair enough,” responded Herc. “Holy hell, are you for real?” came Damon’s voice from the doorway. Grandpa Herc stood up from leaning on the countertop of the island in the middle of the kitchen and said, “All six hundred pounds, grandson.” Herc was used to people staring in utter disbelief. He was also used to looks of fear, lust, or pure jealousy. There was something in the kid’s look that thrilled the giant man in a new way – maybe it was the fact that it was his own blood relative staring. He wasn’t sure, but the slender youngster was staring wide-eyed as if he was seeing the ocean for the first time. “You’re like a real-life morph!” Damon exclaimed. “Dad, this is Damon. He’s your youngest grandson. Damon, this is Grandpa Herc,” Brett said. “Sorry, Damon, I don’t usually shake hands or hug. I tend to hurt things when I do,” Herc said, waving a giant paw instead. “How tall are you?” Damon asked, not able to control his overwhelming curiosity. “Um . . . over eight feet tall, son,” Herc answered, and actually turned a light shade of red. “You’re the Hulk! Except you’re not green,” Damon said quickly. “He still reads a lot of comic books – even at eighteen,” Brett explained. “How bloody strong are you, Grandpa?” asked Damon. It was the first time Herc Sorenson had ever been called this. It immediately warmed his heart. He had been away from family for so many years he had forgotten what incredible feelings could be elicited from even simple words. This was his son and his grandsons in this house. He suddenly felt much more comfortable – much more at home. “Really strong, Damon,” Herc answered. “Sweet!” Damon shot back. “Can I have a beer, Dad?” “Um . . . just one, Damon. And get another one for your Grandfather,” Brett said. Damon’s immediate acceptance of his humongous Grandfather was almost baffling. He continued to steal glances at Herc, but he wasn’t freaked out in the same way as Pete, who was still sipping his beer and mumbling to himself in the chair. Damon opened the fridge and took out two bottles. He walked over to his Grandfather and held one up. His mouth dropped open wide when Herc went to take the beer. “Oh my god! Your hand is bigger than my chest!” Damon exclaimed. “Let’s compare, Gramps.” Damon held up his hand – palm facing his grandfather and fingers spread wide. Herc hesitated for a few seconds. There was something so unusual about having his enormous size accepted so easily. Damon was on fire with enthusiasm for Herc’s hugeness. It was just very surprising . . . and so comfortable. The elder Sorenson held up his palm against that of his small grandson – being careful to not push or he knew he’d send Damon to the ground. The difference was stunning – enough to make Pete start mumbling ‘huge,’ ‘enormous,’ and ‘gigantic’ all in some kind of verbal loop. Herc’s fingers were like huge salami sausages jutting from a very large skin-covered platter. Damon’s entire hand didn’t come close to covering his Grandpa’s palm. Damon let out a loud whistle and removed his hand. “That’s not a hand, Grandpa Herc, it’s a crane!” Damon said, laughing. “It’s like one of those machines they use to pick up old cars.” “Well, it’s not that big, Damon,” Herc said, turning red again – such a new feeling for him. “Pretty damn close!” Damon said, opening his beer and going over to sit on one of the stools at the other side of the kitchen island. “I see why they call you Herc. That heavy black beard makes you look like a Greek god. However, I don’t think Hercules was as big as you! Tell me, can you pick up our car?” “Um . . . yes, son, I can,” Herc answered, glancing at Brett to make sure it was okay to continue with this conversation and seeing a little pride in his son’s face. “Damn, you didn’t even ask what kind of car it was! That’s how strong you are, right Gramps? You just know whatever it is you can lift it overhead. That’s just too cool!” rambled Damon. “Okay, there, tiger, let’s not start creating a comic book called Super Gramps. Lay off on all the strength questions, okay?” Brett said, clearly starting to notice how his Dad was getting a little embarrassed – something completely new. “Aw yeah, that’s a great idea for a comic, Dad! You’re a genius. Hey Gramps, can I take a picture of you to use as a model for this new hero?” Damon said, pulling out his phone. “Damon, I don’t think that’s a good idea…” Brett said. “It’s fine, son,” Herc said, interrupting. “Sweet! Okay, flex one of those huge arms of yours,” Damon said, as he stood and backed up about five feet so he could fit at least the upper part of his grandfather’s body in the picture. As soon as Herc’s humongous arm went up into a tensed flex the three younger Sorenson’s became quiet. They were blown away by what they saw. Grandpa Herc’s arm was monstrous. The biceps stretched the fabric of his shirt dangerously near what everyone knew was the ripping point. It was like there were so many mounds of muscle on that arm that a jackhammer couldn’t have even penetrated it. Herc became aware of how the other men were so flabbergasted by his mammoth gun they couldn’t move and didn’t even seem to be breathing. Finally, Damon shook his head vigorously – as if to wake himself up from a dream – and then lifted his phone to take a picture of the flexing giant. As soon as Herc had heard the phone click three or four times he lowered his arm. Damon took a few more shots of his non-tensed grandfather and then immediately checked the pictures on the phone. “Hell, even this far back I couldn’t get all of you in the shot, Gramps. But these should be great for my drawing,” said Damon, not looking up from his phone. “Damon’s actually a great artist. He’s created a couple of series that have been picked up by local publisher. There’s probably a career for him in comic books and graphic novels. He’ll have to show you some of his work.” “You want to see it Gramps?” asked Damon, excitedly. “We can save that for later, Damon,” Brett said, “Let’s give your Gramps time to settle in. Where’s Jeremy? The middle son, Dad.” “Down in the basement lifting, I’m sure,” replied Damon. “Lifting?” asked Herc, liking the sound of that. “Jeremy’s the athlete of the family,” replied Brett. “He’s a wrestler and an avid weightlifter. He’s gotten quite big.” “Not compared to Gramps!” said Damon, laughing. “No, not compared to Gramps,” said Brett. “But, still, he’s pretty big. And I doubt anyone could compare to your grandfather.” “Not yet, anyway,” added Herc, noticing the cautious look he received from his son. Brett had moved to the door that went to the basement and shouted, “Jeremy, come say hello to your Grandfather Herc.” “Just one more set, Dad,” came a strained voice from below. A few minutes later Jeremy came up the stairs. Everyone in the kitchen area was excitedly waiting to see his response when he got his first glimpse of Herc. It was clear the young man, who was twenty-one, was really tired from his workout. He sauntered into the kitchen without really acknowledging anyone – or even noticing them. It was clear that he needed water. He took a glass from the dish strainer by the sink, filled it with water, brought it to his lips, and then turned around. It was at this moment he finally took in the behemoth about ten feet away. Jeremy kept the glass to his bottom lip but forgot to swallow – he was just too stunned. Water simply poured out of the glass into his gaping mouth and then dribbled down his chin or dropped to the floor like a waterfall. Brett quickly walked over and took the glass from is son’s hand. “Jeremy, this is Grandfather Sorenson. Pops, this is Jeremy,” Brett said, reaching up to close his son’s mouth and then he added, “Swallow, Jer.” The middle son gulped loudly – kind of swallowing, but mostly making a sound of shock. Gramps took a good look at the middle boy. He was, indeed, a big young man. He had some nicely defined muscles and clearly reveled in the fact that he was naturally athletic. Herc tried to get a reading from the kid – to see if a strong feeling in either direction radiated from him. After all, that’s why he was here. After meeting all three boys, he kind of assumed Jeremy was the one, but he couldn’t get any kind of intuitive sign one way or the other. “I’m . . . I’m . . . no longer the biggest guy in the house,” Jeremy stuttered out after a few seconds. “No, I’m afraid not, Jeremy,” Herc responded. “It’s great to meet you, though.” “It’s great to meet you, sir,” Jeremy said back to the big man – still not moving a muscle. “Your workouts are clearly paying off, son,” Herc added, trying to get Jeremy to relax a little. “Um . . . thank you . . . sir,” Jeremy answered, and the sound of ‘sir’ pleased Herc in some unfamiliar way. “I was working chest, today,” he added for no apparent reason – except that he stared at the enormity of his grandfather’s monstrous pecs. “How much are you benching, Jeremy?” asked Gramps. “I’m up to about 245, sir,” Jeremy proudly responded – but still in a slight haze. “That’s very impressive, son. Keep up the good work,” Herc said and noticed the comment helped the young man focus a little more – since he was clearly pleased to be encouraged by a bigger man. “How much can you bench, Grampa Herc?” Damon asked – scooting over to stand beside his brother. “Um . . . I’m not sure, Damon. There aren’t really that many weights where I live. We kind of have to make do with what we can find,” answered his grandfather. “Well, approximately, then,” Damon persisted. “Um, well, they filled an old bus with cement and I bench that. I would guess it weighs about 40 tons,” the elder man responded, his face blushing. If there had been crickets in the house you would have heard them loudly because of the immediate stunned silence that filled the room. Every younger Sorenson was desperately trying to get his head around what the eldest man had just told them. Visualizing the gigantic man heaving a passenger bus filled with concrete up and down was almost too much to take in. Surely it would have looked like some kind of photoshopped picture if he had produced one. No one could lift 40 tons – that was 80,000 pounds. Herc knew how hard this was for his son and his grandsons to comprehend. He waited patiently as they slowly made it through a list of emotions – doubt, fear, awe, and more. Damon, of course, was the first to speak. “And I foolishly asked you if you could lift our car! You could probably do that with one hand,” he proclaimed with astonishment written across his face. “I could, son,” Herc responded, and the shocked silence returned. “How did you get so big, Grandpa?” asked Pete, finally uttering a complete sentence for the first time since Herc had arrived and then moving to stand in line with his two brothers. “Funny, that’s something to do with why I’m here, Pete. I inherited this size and strength. It’s in our family line,” Herc said carefully, making sure he chose his words wisely and looking at his son to make sure he wasn’t treading into a forbidden area. Brett nodded his head and said, “It’s fine. I think now is a good time.” “No one really knows how the inheritance began or when,” Herc continued. “It’s been going on a long time – many generations. It also always skips a generation. That’s why your dad – and my dad – stayed normal size. One funny side note, though, is that all Sorenson men live to be about two hundred to two hundred-fifty years old.” “What?” Pete asked quickly. “Um, we’re all going to live for a really long time, son,” Brett said, looking at all three men to make sure they understood. “I’m not really forty-five. I’m eighty-five. Your mom never knew. I didn’t want to tell her. I wasn’t sure she’d understand.” “As for the rest of it, here’s the kicker,” Grandpa Herc continued, “One of you is next in line for the inheritance.” “What does that mean?” Jeremy asked, but there was a smile across his face that made it clear he had already deducted what the answer would be. “One of you is going to become like me,” Herc answered. All three boys quickly looked to their father for confirmation. Brett nodded his head and they returned their gaze to their grandfather – not to further the conversation, but to take another long gander at his body and let it sink in what one of them would become. When faced with the potential of being an eight-foot giant able to lift 40 tons, each young man did exactly what you’d expect - they got raging hard-ons. Damon’s surprisingly large penis shot rock hard, instantly, and then the other two men’s crotches caught up quickly. Brett was kind of surprised that not one of his sons became embarrassed about their arousal. They must have simply been too focused on the idea that they were going to be semi-gods. Brett, however, knew that they’d be coming back to reality soon and the thought that their father and grandfather were seeing them fully erect – even though they were clothed – would be too much. “Boys, why don’t you all sit down, so we can tell you more,” Brett suggested – knowing the coverage from the island counter would help the boys feel safe. All three sons sat down, but never took their eyes from Herc. They weren’t looking him in the face, they were too busy looking at his body – trying to conceive what it was going to be like when they were his size. Brett grabbed five more beers, placing three opened ones in front of his sons – and each of them immediately took a thirst-filled gulp. He gave one to his father and then opened his own. It was time to explain more, even if the boys were too distracted to ask questions.

Bud turned back to the crowd behind him and they were still staring like it was the world premiere of some long awaited film. They were glued to his every move and I think every single man hoped he would be chosen next for some strength feat. Bud smiled at all of them, bounced his mammoth pecs a few times, and then looked around the room. I saw a special twinkle in his eye when he came up with an idea. “Alright fellas, everyone on the pool table. I’m going to take you for a ride,” Bud said, accepting two beers from Harry and handing one to me. “Thank you, Harry.” In the blink of an eye it was like the doors of a New York subway opened at rush hour. Thirty something men scrambled quickly to grab a place on the table in the middle of the room. I was worried the thing would break under all that weight, but then I realized it was a heavy, thick oak table that could withstand almost anything. I knew that Bud could destroy the thing with just his little pinkie, but the table could easily hold thirty men and more. The group of guys looked like unfolded laundry thrown in a pile. Everyone desperately wanted to be in a position where they could see Bud in action, so no one minded if they were on top of each other or not. The place was as silent as a library – the only sound being the heavy breathing of men waiting for a thrilling show. Bud sauntered over to the table, taking a big swig of his beer before placing it on the top of the jukebox nearby. Harry was the last one to make it to the table and he dove on top of the pile of bodies – a place of honor. Bud walked slowly around the table to build the suspense – tensing his muscles to a chorus of moans. All heads followed him as he moved. “Connor, babe, I count thirty three men, when you include Harry, is that what you get?” Bud asked, rolling his neck around a little as if he were warming up. “That’s what I get, Bud,” I replied after counting bodies. “Let’s see, thirty three horny grown men. I’d say most of the guys on this table are between a hundred and fifty pounds to two hundred. But I also think some of them easily top two hundred,” Bud continued. “I’m two sixty,” Harry said, raising his hand. “You hear that, Connor? Harry, here, weighs two hundred and sixty pounds and I lifted him like he weighed nothing. That was pretty cool, huh?” Bud said, smiling at the bartender and the smile broadened when Harry nodded his head up and down. “So, let’s say it’s thirty three men and we’ll be conservative and say the average weight is one ninety. That means there is six thousand two hundred and seventy pounds on the table. When you add the weight of the table I bet we get pretty close to seven thousand pounds, wouldn’t you say, Connor?” “At least, big man,” I said in response. “That’s a lot of weight, fellas,” Bud said, looking at the group and feigning concern that it might be too heavy for him. There wasn’t a man in the room that didn’t believe the man could lift the table and the guys on it, but it was fun to play along with him. It built the excitement to force yourself into thinking that no one should be able to lift so much weight. Weights like that were reserved for cranes or forklifts. If hardening cocks made sounds there would have been a wonderful symphony playing in the bar. Bud walked to the center of one of the long sides of the table. He stood near the group of men, so they could stare up at his monstrous body. He turned his head to me. “How about I lift it with my arm stretched out, like they’re a tray of appetizers. Would you like that, Connor?” Bud asked. “You know I would, but there’s one thing that would make it even hotter,” I replied. “What’s that, babe,” he said, excited to make me even happier. “I think we’d all like to see you do your lifting without a shirt,” I replied. There was a loud cheer of agreement from the men on the table. Bud’s face broke into a giant smile and he turned his huge frame towards me. All bodies on the table scooted over so they could easily see the front of Bud’s torso. Bud reached up to the collar of his shirt with both hands and I swear all breathing in the room stopped. He pulled slowly – for a dramatic effect, of course – and the shirt began to rip down the middle. Slowly fabric pulled away to reveal the man’s silver dusted giant pecs, with nipples protruding like steel doorknobs. The sound of the shirt being easily torn from his body rang through the bar like a tornado warning alarm. It was still one of the sweetest sounds I knew, muscles destroying a shirt. Finally, Bud just yanked his clenched hands from his body and the remaining pieces of shirt came tearing away without any resistance. It was as if the cloth knew it would never win. Bud’s humongous upper body was completely revealed and there was a collective gasp from the pool table. Bud dropped the shirt to the floor and then smiled at me. “Better?” he asked. “Yes!” came the collective answer from the pool table and then Harry added, “Hell yeah!” “Much,” I said, when the group had quieted down. “And now, I need a kiss,” Bud said. I walked over to him and he grabbed the sides of my shoulders with his big hands. Lifting me off the floor he brought my face up to his and then placed his mouth against mine. The sigh that rose from the group of guys next to us convinced me that romance was not dead. The kiss, however, convinced me more. I’d probably kiss Bud numerous times for the rest of my life, but every time would be like the first. I’m sure it was a combination of being easily lifted off the floor, being close to his huge manly-smelling naked upper torso, and the expert tongue and lip work that sent me close to the edge. Whatever it was, I liked it a lot. After a few seconds more, Bud returned me to the floor. “Why don’t you stand close, so you’ll get a good view,” he suggested, knowing clearly that wild horses would not be able to drag me away. Bud squatted low. He was so big now, that to reach under the table he had to almost get on his knees. He held out his arm to the side and then flexed his huge arm simply to get my motor and the motors of every guy on the table running in overdrive. The humongous biceps ballooned up and many of the men gasped at the sight. Up close his arm looked even bigger. “How’d some of you guys like to ride this big thing later on?” Bud asked, knowing the answer before he even asked the question. “It would be like being on a big two humped camel and I bet it would be the ride of your life.” A chorus of yeses rang from the table. And then thirty-three cocks had to be adjusted at the same time. The thought of riding on Bud’s massive arm was too much for the guys. Bud released his flex and then slid his outstretched hand under the pool table – palm up. As soon as he applied a little pressure under the table and the thing moved slightly, Bud let out a strained growl – to make it seem like lifting the table was hard. I knew he was kidding and I had a feeling most of the guys knew, too – if not all of them – but it was sexy as hell seeing him pretending to strain. Very slowly the table rose. The way you knew it wasn’t a problem for Bud, even thought he continued to yell through gritted teeth, was the fact that the table didn’t wobble or tip in any direction. Bud’s palm was able to hold the big thing steady with no problem. Again, watching him lift thirty-three men on a pool table was even more thrilling that having seen him lift a fire engine. I was beginning to realize it was because it involved living men – and watching their faces as my super gramps did amazing feats of strength. By this point Bud was standing up straight, his hand stretched out completely from his shoulder and he was holding a giant pool table loaded with a group of men like it was a sheet of paper. He was still pretending that it was hard – with a face that looked strained and a gritted growl. Suddenly the sound stopped, Bud smiled, and he looked at the guys. “Did I have you fooled?” he asked. “Did I make it look hard? It’s not. Lifting seven thousand pounds is a breeze for this old man.” To emphasize his point Bud started lifting the table higher than his head and then lowering it back to shoulder length. Watching his barely strained arm accomplish this feat was simply amazing. My Bud-induced perpetual hard-on actually twitched wildly at the sight. Many of the men on the table had reached a point beyond caring and they had their hands down their pants and I could tell they were pumping their hard cocks as fast as the could. “Let’s make it a bumpy ride, shall we, fellas?” Bud asked. He then started to flick his wrist a little and send the table and its occupants into the air. The table would be stopped abruptly when it fell into Bud’s waiting hand and then there’d be a big thud as the pile of thirty-three men hit the table and the thing didn’t dip at all. Bud was tossing seven thousand pounds up and down in the air like he had only a golf ball in his hand. Bud bent his legs slightly and then wrapped his other huge arm around my waist. When he stood back up he took my body with him. “I thought you might like to watch from up here, Connor.” Bud said. “Its wild, sweetheart. It registers in my head that my palm is holding seven thousand pounds and I can feel some weight in my hand, but these guys and the table are so fucking light. I send the entire thing into the air with nothing but a flick of my wrist. Imagine what I could do if I really cocked my arm downward and then sent it flying upward. Listen to that sound when all of their bodies hit the table – cool, huh? That noise kind of turns me on – especially when most of the guys let out a grunt when they smack into each other. Watch this, Connor babe. Hey fellas, let’s see if I can flip all of you like a pancake. Hang on to each other. I’m pretty sure the ceiling is high enough.” I looked up and realized, for the first time, that the place was like a warehouse and the roof was really high. I immediately knew this was a good thing. Like an expert chef, Bud Stevens pulled his arm in towards him and then sent it flinging outward, flicking his wrist a little harder than before at the same time. The effect was exactly what he expected. The group of men – clinging to each other for the ride of their lives – went flying in the air as one unit, spun around like a flipped pancake, and then came crashing back down on the pool table with a loud thud. There was also a chorus of guys getting the wind knocked out of them. Harry, the bartender, was now on the bottom of the pile. “Did you see that Connor, my man,” Bud said with a deep gleeful laugh. “I just flipped my first thirty three-man omlette! That was incredible and so easy. I could be a good cook, don’t you think? Let’s do it again.” And that’s exactly what Bud did. He flipped the large group of men two more times in the same exact way. He did it quickly and I could see that it was making some of the men a little nauseous – spinning around so fast. I could also see they were loving it, like little kids on a fast ride at the fair. It suddenly dawned on me that Bud had been holding seven thousand pounds in one hand for a good while. He didn’t seem like it mattered, though. His arm was bulging a little more than it usually did, something that made my cock jump, but there didn’t seem to be any limit to his strength. I think he could have held them like that for days. “Hey Bud, I think you’re forgetting something that will make you very happy,” I said, looking up at him around his big pec, which pressed into my body as he held me close. “What’s that, babe,” He said, smiling down at me. “There’s a huge mirror behind the bar,” I replied, knowing full well what my words would do to the big man. “Holy hell, that means I can watch myself lift these dude!” Bud shot back quickly. “It sure does,” I answered. In a flash Bud had moved us all around until he was standing across from the bar and could see himself in the giant mirror. The view was amazing and I think it actually caught him off guard, even though he fully realized his abilities. It was just the sight of his power still sometimes surprised him. Doing strength feats was nothing, but watching himself do them was a little surreal. I giggled to myself as I watched thirty-three men stay connected as one glob of man-meat but wiggle themselves around so that everyone could look in the mirror. There was this giant elder muscleman – his tattered shirt on the floor so his massive upper body shone like a giant full moon – holding his lover in one arm and a massive wooden pool table with a mob of full-grown men in the other. And the arm was outstretched like he was feeling for raindrops. Everyone paused for a few minutes to let the glorious view sink in. We all were part of it – the reality of it – but seeing it in the mirror still knocked your socks off. My senior lover was immense; there was just no denying it. He made the pool table look like a flimsy card table. He made a group of thirty-six men look like a pile of rag dolls. Bud Stevens was exactly what I pictured when I thought of the gods on Mount Olympus. Huge, clearly virile beyond imagination, comfortable in his own skin, and confident as hell. “Let’s make the view even hotter, fellas,” Bud said, snapping us all out of our wide-eyed adoration. It was a simple move, but one that none of us was prepared for. He simply brought his arm – the one with the pool table and the gaggle of onlookers – above his head. It stirred something deep inside me. The old Hercules films used to show the actor lifting a guy overhead. That one move was replayed over and over in my head so many times in my life, that I could invoke it perfectly any time my hand touched my cock or my nips. It didn’t matter if the lifting was really a guy jumping and the Hercules actor merely moving his arms in the same direction as the guy was traveling or if Hercules actually carried the guy for a few feet. It was simply the image of a muscular man holding another full-grown man – the bigger the better – over his head. Later on, when I discovered muscle worship films, and there were huge men willing to press other guys over their head multiple times for our viewing pleasure, I instantly became a lifelong fan of any cocky dude that could do it. I usually skipped over the sex parts of videos and focused on any part that dealt with muscle worship or showing off strength. All of my youthful fantasies and my adult porn watching could never have prepared me for Bud Stevens, however. He had already blown me away with multiple feats of strength, but the image of him lifting that table with those men made my cock explode. I was usually able to hold out from orgasm so my big man could enjoy my love juice, but seeing him pressing that human weight up and down with one arm – like it was nothing – erased every image of Hercules or some porn star struggling to lift one man. I sprayed for my real-life senior Hercules. “Bless my soul, Connor, you are clearly digging this image as much as I am. Watching my massive arm manipulate these men was just too much for you, wasn’t it?” Bud said, obviously loving the fact that I spontaneously erupted. “Look at you flopping around in my big arm while the other one easily presses up and lowers down – seven thousand pounds feeling like a bag full of feathers. Your silver-haired lover-man is getting super strong for you, babe. Making you spill your sweet seed is all I live for. Well that, and showing off my strength. When I feel you shaking uncontrollably in my arms it means I’ve done something to make you happy. And that, in turn makes me very happy. I’d have you spewing twenty-four seven if I could, hon. Sorry to make you have a mess in your pants, though.” “I don’t mind,” I replied softly, not having fully recovered from my release. The sound of multiple orgasmic moans made me realize a bunch of the guys on the pool table had been unable to contain their eruptions, either. They were blown away by the reflection in the mirror, too. Bud Stevens looked like a man in his sixties who had been morphed three times over and then someone had photoshopped a huge, dark, heavy pool table loaded with a pile of cum-stained men onto one of his gigantic arms, which was lifted above his head. It didn’t look real. Hell, I was pretty sure that even Bud was surprised by the sight, and he was the one actually doing the stunt. Here were the things that helped to make it real – the thick smell of manly seed that now permeated the air, the deep breathing of thirty some odd men as they tried to recover from intense orgasms and the fact that a silver-haired, white fur covered, muscle bulging hulk of a gramps had just man-powered seven thousand pounds over his head as if it had been a plate he was carrying to the table for dinner. And then there was the shocking reality that the man still held all of it above his head while his uncovered massive torso shone like a marble statue four times bigger than life-sized. “Whoa, little men, it’s starting to smell like a Saturday night high school circle-jerk party in here,” Bud said, laughing. “It seems that no one was able to resist pumping out some creamy adulation to my little display of strength. I say ‘little’ because you fellas don’t weigh a thing and this table feels as light as a matchbox. The view is pretty potent, though, I’ll give you that. Look at how my hard muscles bulge in overload. It’s like someone combined the meat of five men’s body onto one. And when I tense everything up it’s pretty cock hardening, isn’t it. Look at the lust in my lover boy’s eyes. Connor would eat me up, if he could. When he gets turned on like that I get a glimpse of heaven, boys. I’m all about making this little guy happy.” “I wanna be your little guy, too,” came Harry’s voice from the pile of worn-out men on top of the table. “I want a man that can do what you can do!” “Sorry, pretty Harry, I’m a one-man muscle giant,” Bud responded. “I only have room in my heart for Connor, here. He makes me complete.” Bud squeezed his arm, which surrounded me, to emphasize his point. I was still a little dizzy from my orgasm, but his words warmed my heart in a way that was hard to explain. I never doubted Bud’s love for me – or his devotion – but hearing it never got old, either. It was like a blanket of security – the same kind of feeling I received when his muscled arm engulfed me. The big senior man was still lifting the table and men up and down with one arm, as if to emphasize his strength to everyone. I’m sure, like me, every man on that pool table was already hard as stone, again. “Look how when I lower the table, boys, my big gun balloons to an even more freakish size,” Bud said, and we all stared at his biceps. “This is the kind of workout I’d love to have every day. Not that I need to lift weights or anything. I keep getting bigger and stronger without doing a thing, but what’s the use of having all this ginormous muscle if you’re not going to use it. Isn’t that right fellas?” A chorus of yeses again rang through the room. Bud continued to lift the table up and down – increasing the speed. I wondered if his goal was to get a few of the men dizzy from the motion. Or was he simply showing off. Bud began to lower the table to the side, too, as he had done at first. This was truly an amazing sight – his arm outstretched and steady as a mountain, holding the table and men. “I think it’s time we play ‘who can be the last man holding on,’” boomed Bud. “I’m going to shake the table and you guys see who stays on the table the longest. You up for the game, men?” “Yes!” came the unanimous answer. Bud released his grip on me and let me slide down his hard body until my feet hit the ground. He kept his hand on my back to make sure I was steady on the floor. I took a quick grope of his unclothed upper body and this made the big man chuckle. I then backed away, wanting to watch the game he had planned. Bud raised the table overhead and grabbed it at the side with the hand that had held me. He then grabbed the other side. Now he had the table overhead like a surfer carrying his board. The men were frantically trying to figure out how they were going to hold onto the table. Some were grabbing the side, others were sticking their hands down the open holes, and others were just sitting there hoping to ride out the coming strength storm as best they could. “Okay, fellas, hang on!” Bud called out. I knew Bud’s goal was to have no one left on that table. His intention was to end up shaking the thing like it was an earthquake above an 8.0 on the scale. Bud hadn’t lowered the table now for about thirty minutes – an amazing feat in and of itself, but he was going to go even further and send the guys flying. I watched as the huge man tightened his grip, made his biceps bulge even higher for my benefit, and then began to rock the table back and forth. There was a chorus of cheers from above as the men readied themselves for the challenge. Bud could have cleared the table with one sharp flick of his huge arms. Everyone in the room knew it. The man was powerful enough to bring down buildings – rocking a table with thirty men was child’s play, but that’s what made it fun . . . knowing he was toying with everyone. There was absolutely no reason for Bud Stevens to be a bully. Bullies needed to prove something. Bullies were mean because they were insecure. All insecurities in Bud disappeared the minute he became huge and powerful. When your body surpasses known limits you tend to become so comfortable in your skin that you radiate confidence from every pore. Of course, the only reason I knew this was because I had witnessed it first hand. Bud knew he was huge. Bud knew he was powerful. Bud knew he was the only man on the planet like this. Knowledge like this enables a man to be fully human – to be gentle, kind, and always giving. That is, unless someone tried to harm me. That’s the only thing that would make Bud get angry. “Time to lose a few of you!” Bud boomed over the yells from the men. The man’s big arms began to shake the table harder. Two guys immediately went flying to the ground. You could see their disappointment over losing, but they both stood up and started cheering on the others. A bunch of other men were shaken to the edges of the table and they grabbed hold of the side as they slid off – all of them dangling from above the ground as Bud continued to vibrate the entire big thing. Eventually the shaking made them all lose their grip and they plopped down to the ground. “And now for some rocking at the same time! If the table’s rocking, don’t come knocking,” Bud yelled enthusiastically. I watched in awe as the ends of the pool table started going up and down at the same time it shook. Bud’s arms were now getting so swole that my cock was hard as stone, not because of his strength show, but because of biceps that now looked like something from another world. It was like the bodies of two huge men stuck out from Bud’s shoulders and held onto the table. Suddenly, men were flying everywhere. One guy went through the air and then scooted down the long bar – just like in the movies. Guys landed on tables, banged into walls, and hit the pinball machines. No one flew hard enough to get hurt and everyone immediately jumped up after landing to watch the rest of the show. I finally peeled my eyes from Bud’s humongous arms and looked at the table. On man remained – Harry the bartender – and he was lying on the table with his feet and hands locked against the raised edge. The chosen position helped him to wedge himself securely even with the tremendous force of Bud’s shaking skills. The giant elder man saw all of this in the mirror behind the bar and it made him smile. There was nothing Bud loved more than a friendly challenge from another man. Harry smiled, too, because he knew his actions were going to make the senior muscleman use more of his power. Harry wanted to please my boyfriend – and he certainly did. “How long do you think you can last Harry?” Bud called out teasingly. “You know, of course, I could send you flying across the room any time I wanted, right?” “Yes sir,” Harry responded in an unsteady voice due to all the shaking. “But let’s just increase everything slowly to see how strong you can be,” Bud said. “Those muscles of yours are bulging pretty hard right now and it’s hot as hell.” Bud was right. Harry was using a lot of strength to stay wedged on the table and it made his body bulge beautifully. He truly was a sexy man. I could tell Bud liked Hary’s small compact body and I certainly felt the same way. Every other man in the place was now cheering on the bartender. We all knew he’d lose, eventually, but it was fun to root for the underdog. Bud loved the optimism of the crowd. He also loved how huge his upper body was getting from the workout. The rocking of the table, along with the side-to-side shaking increased slightly. We all saw Harry tense his body harder, exerting more strength to stay in place. It was actually pretty impressive that he hadn’t gone sailing through the air, yet. The table was moving up and down like a ship being tossed by giant waves. “Good job, Harry, my boy!” Bud said, encouraging the bartender. “I’m trying to decide how to finally buck you off this bronco table. I hope you’re okay with flying the length of this place, cause I feel like using some strength. The ceiling’s high enough for me to send you soaring. I’m thinking you want me to show off, don’t you, son?” “Please sir,” Harry said through gritted teeth. “Fellas, I need a bunch of you to go over to that corner across the place near the dart board. About ten of you should do,” Bud requested. Immediately, the entire group of other men ran to the spot that Bud mentioned. No one wanted to be left out and everyone wanted to watch the flying bartender. I realized immediately that Bud intended to use the group as Harry’s landing spot. This was going to be good. I viewed it as a human bowling game – the compact muscled guy being the ball and the thirty-two men being the pins. This was Bud’s intention, too. I was now so close to my elder lover we could easily know what the other was thinking. We also loved the same thing – Bud using his strength and showing off his size any time he could. The giant man cocked the table backwards in his big hands – causing Harry’s head to be lower than his feet for a few seconds. The bartender let out a big celebratory yell as soon as he figured out what was going to happen. That’s when the huge senior snapped the big table forward in his hands like he was doing a forward pass with a basketball. When he abruptly stopped the motion I was happy the pool table didn’t break in two. The motion, however, acted like a large catapult that sent the muscled bartender ejected into the air. Harry’s body shot upward with his arms and leg still spread out. He traveled the length of the entire warehouse-like room and smacked into the front of the group of men on the other side. Immediately, all thirty-two men were knocked to the ground. It was the smoothest strike you’d ever seen in bowling. “Sttrriiiikkkeeee!!!!” Bud yelled loudly. My massive boyfriend then walked over and placed the pool table back on the ground – right in the spot it had sat earlier. He continued across the room and when he got to the pile of still-stunned men on the ground he started reaching down and lifting guys by the shirt or pants using one hand each and standing them back on the ground. Every guy kind of swayed back and forth when he was set on his feet – still reeling from the powerful toss of Bud Stevens. By the time the big man had everyone standing, I was sitting at the bar and Harry had returned to his spot, serving me another cold beer. The short muscled dude was clearly jacked from Bud’s display of power. Old man Stevens stayed in the corner of the room with the other men and continued to reward them with individual feats of strength. Harry and I watched – the bartender leaning on the bar from the other side near where I sat. “What’s it like - living with all that senior muscle?” Harry asked. “Secure and hard,” I replied, without hesitation. “You never have to worry about a thing.” “I bet,” Harry said, looking over at the big man. “Look at him, holding out his palm, having a group of guys grab hold of it, and then lifting them up like they don’t weigh a thing. He’s got five guys hanging on to his hand and they’re dangling off the ground – merely from the power of just one of his big arms. The weight doesn’t register to him at all. Hell, he lifted me like I was just a tissue. I bet he could have crumpled me up and tossed me like one, too. “Yeah, but he never would,” I replied. “Unless I did something to you, Connor,” Harry shot back quickly. “Yeah, that’s true,” I answered. “He doesn’t take kindly to anyone that’s mean to me.” “When he grabbed me earlier, jolts of pure joy shot through my body. Does that ever go away?” Harry asked. “”Nope,” I replied, “It still happens to me every time he touches me.” “He’s just so fucking enormous,” Harry exclaimed, and then added, “Now he has four guys hanging from each arm as he does a double biceps pose and he’s spinning them around like a carnival ride.” “He loves making guys happy,” I explained, “ And, in turn, it makes him happy.” “He’s happiest when you’re satisfied, though,” Harry said, turning to look at me. “It’s like you’ve got a guardian angel.” “Better than that,” I said. “It’s like I’ve got my own superhero.” “You’re not flirting with my boy, are you, Harry?” Bud asked, trying to seem all menacing and dominant. “Cause if you are I’m gonna have to wrap your legs around your neck and tie them in a knot.” Bud stood behind me and looked down at the bartender. He placed one big hand on my chest and then laid the other one on top of that – clearly my torso was too small for both of his big hands to be beside each other. He pulled my body into his and I could feel his massive hard-on snaking upward at his crotch. Playing with all the men in the bar had gotten him very excited. Showing off his strength always gave him a raging boner. He bent down and kissed the top of my head. “Quit being mean, Bud,” I said, teasingly. “It would almost be worth flirting with him, Bud, just to feel your strength do something to my body,” Harry said. “I haven’t ever gotten so turned on as I did when you lifted me with one hand and then later when you shot me across the room from the pool table.” “Hell, son, that was nothing. Connor, here, has seen me lift a fire engine,” Bud said and smiled when the statement made Harry moan out loud. “I’ve got an idea. Harry, can you hold my little man, here, over your head?” “Yes sir,” Harry responded, “but not nearly as long as you could.” “That doesn’t matter,” Bud said. “This would just need to be long enough to edge you two closer to another eruption. Connor, babe, would you like to be lifted overhead by this cute bartender?” “You know I would,” I answered. “Well, let’s stand facing the mirror again,” Bud said and then he reached down and easily lifted me by the waist. “I’ll place Connor in your hands, Harry – to save some of the strength you’d use lifting him.” Harry stood in front of Bud and locked his arms above his head. Bud easily turned me sideways and lifted me into the palms of the waiting bartender. As soon as Bud let go I could feel how Harry had to strain to hold me, while the big elder man had easily manipulated me as if I had merely been a Q-Tip. It was so different to be held by someone that had to work at it. Bud held me without shaking or grunting. Harry was definitely strong and could clearly hold me for a while, but to Bud I was nothing but a cotton ball. It didn’t even register he was holding a grown man. The view, however, of the leather vested, muscled Harry holding me over his head was still a turn on. The guy was truly handsome and built like a freaking fireplug. Bud caught me looking at our reflection. “Yeah, I figured you’d get all hot and bothered, Connor,” the big man said. “Harry is one sexy beast. He bulges in all the right places. That’s exactly what I hoped would happen. This is going to be like a muscle-worship three-way. I’ve certainly done greater strength feats that what I’m about to do, but there’s just something powerful when it’s an intimate act between so few people. And since we both like Harry I thought we’d include him in the fun. Now Harry, you hang on to my boy, no matter what. Even if you spew your seed something powerful, you grip Connor good.” “Yes sir,” Harry answered. Bud had grabbed Harry at his hips. With little effort, but a whole lot of joy, the senior muscle stud lifted the bartender as he held me above his head. The view in the mirror was breathtaking. Bud was right – he had done much more powerful things – but it was wonderful watching our little acrobatic threesome. Harry gasped a little when his feet came off the ground and I could feel his arms shaking even more, but I knew he wouldn’t drop me even if his life depended on it. He had told Bud Stevens he wouldn’t and no one wanted Bud mad at them. It was glorious feeling my body go so high in the air. It was also cool knowing such a strong man was holding me and that there was someone holding both of us who was a hell of a lot more powerful. Bud extended his arms all the way and held us in place for a few seconds. He then started lowering and raising us in smooth reps. I could sense that the group of men had gathered again to watch the show. Harry’s gorgeous body glistened a little from a light sweat - caused from holding me for so long, but Bud kept pushing us up and down as if he could do it forever. “Harry, can you pump out a few reps with my man as I lift you both?” Bud asked. “I can and will, sir,” Harry answered. “That-a-boy, Harry. This will be hot,” Bud added. “But let’s do one more thing to make it even better. I’m going to make a slight adjustment.” Bud held on to Harry’s hip tightly with his big left hand as he moved his right hand to the bartender’s ass. That meant for a few seconds Bud held us both in the air with just one hand – easy enough for him, but it was hot as hell. Harry immediately understood what was going on and he folded his body to sit in Bud’s open right palm. My senior lover then let go with his left hand and pumped that arm into a biceps flex. At the same time he held the both of us high in the air with one arm. It was such an awesome sight. Harry moaned with pleasure as he looked at the three of us and then his entire body trembled as Bud started to move us up and down with one arm, while power flexing with the other. I could hear camera phones going off right and left behind us, as well as what could only be the sound of hands pumping cocks as guys watched the action. “To me, this is even hotter than lifting a fire engine,” Bud exclaimed, and I could hear the excitement in his voice. “Me, too,” I responded. “Me, too,” Harry added. Bud pumped out quite a few one armed reps with our bodies in the air, but then I could tell he sensed Harry was getting a little tired. He lowered the bartender to the ground and gave the smaller guy some support with his big hand as Harry stood back up. Bud then reached up and took my body in his own hands. Immediately, Harry shook out his arms like he had just finished some reps with some very heavy weight. Bud pushed my body into the air and we both stared at the beautiful sight of him holding me so easily. “My boy’s really light, isn’t he, Harry,” Bud said, teasing the bartender. “Um, no sir,” Harry replied, gawking at how casual it was for Bud to hoist and hold me in the air. “No? I could hold him here for days. Would you like that Connor?” Bud asked teasingly. “You know I would, Bud,” I said, looking at his reflection lovingly. “I love holding your little body in the air, babe, cause I know how much you like it,” Bud said. “And look how impressed Harry is with my strength. Just think – this one hand held both of you in the air with the greatest of ease. I’m getting the feeling that Harry likes being lifted.” “Yes sir,” the bartender replied. “No one’s ever been able to lift me in the air and you did it with one and . . . even when I was holding another full grown man in my arms!” “And you two were as light as light can be,” Bud said. “Um, big guy, as much as I love this, I think I’d like to have my feet on the ground, again,” I said, looking down at Bud below me. “Oh sorry, Connor, I forgot I was holding you,” Bud said, and gently placed me back on a bar stool. He then patted my head and added, “You really should gain some weight so you’d register to these big guns of mine.” “You just lifted seven thousand pounds without any problem,” I complained. “I don’t think I can ever gain enough weight to make it matter.” “Truer words have never been spoken, my little lover,” Bud said.

Walking into a bar with Bud Stevens was like being totally nude in the most public place ever – all eyes turn towards him when he enters. I realize that no one notices I’m there, well, not at first, but that doesn’t matter. Watching a room full of men suddenly go dead silent and then to see every face in the joint immediately fill with uncontrollable lust is worth being invisible. No matter where he went, Bud turned heads. How could he not? Especially when he chose to wear a skin-tight black t-shirt and jeans that looked like they were painted on. I even had trouble keeping my eyes off him, so I couldn’t blame anyone else for having the same problem. What made it all even better was the fact that Bud knew everyone was staring at him. He knew that everyone wanted him. He knew that everyone was flabbergasted by the size of his muscles, especially because of his age. “Connor, can you smell the lust of these boys?” Bud asked. “Can you tell how much they want your muscle daddy?” “Well, you are kind of hard to miss, Bud,” I said, teasingly. “That is true, son. And why in the hell would I want to hide all of this,” he said looking down at his arms and balling his hands into fists to make his giant arms bulge even more. “Everyone should have the benefit of seeing this huge muscle man, but they also need to understand that I belong to one man and one man only. Give me a big kiss, baby, so everyone will know you are with me – and grope my big arms while you do it just to give yourself a thrill.” He didn’t have to tell me twice. Bud bent down and I latched my lips onto his, making sure I also reached up and placed my tiny hands against his bulging biceps at the same time. I could feel the disappointment in the room as people realized we were together. I could sense the jealousy, too. Feeling the super hardness of Bud’s muscles and knowing that my hands didn’t come close to covering his gigantic biceps made me kiss him harder and more passionately than either of us had planned. I was worried people were going to tell us to get a room, soon. I pulled my face from his, but let my hands linger on his guns for a little longer. “Your big man needs to hit the john, boy,” Bud said. “Why don’t you order us each a beer and I’ll be back to ‘accidently on purpose’ flex my muscles to drive the boys crazy.” “Don’t stop to entertain, Bud,” I said, “Even if someone begs you to do a few poses. You know how I hate it when I miss the show.” “Yes sir,” he replied and gave me a salute. I was so busy watching my huge man disappear into the back room that I didn’t hear the front door of the bar open and usher in a huge guy that had obviously already had a lot to drink. I also didn’t see him look around the bar and get excited when his gaze landed on my ass. He walked up behind me and grabbed my cheeks with his hands. “There’s what I’m going to plow tonight, fellas,” the big man said to no one in particular, squeezing hard until it hurt. “Oh, sorry,” I said, jumping away from the guy’s hands and turning toward him. “I didn’t mean to get in your way.” I turned to see a guy that obviously worked out - a lot. He was big – well, big for anyone that wasn’t Bud Stevens. He was wearing a tight t-shirt that had the sleeves cut off. Across the front of the shirt it said, ‘That’s MISTER Bully to you!’ He was clearly drunk, swaying slightly and had that glazed look in his eyes that clearly meant he had been pounding drinks for quite a while, now. He also reeked of alcohol. The way he stood made it obvious the man’s shirt was truth in advertising. He kept his fist clenched and kind of rolled his shoulders forward to make himself even more menacing than his hulky six-foot frame already made him. It was clear the guy lifted a lot, but there was definitely the beginning of a beer pouch going on, too. “Sorry?” the big man belted loudly, “Not as sorry as you’re going to be when this huge monster is done with you, weenie man. I’m horny and you’re just the kind of dweeb I like to knock around. You and I are going to have some fun. I bet you’ve never been with a big guy before and I just the kind of size to make your night.” “Um . . . I’m sorry,” I replied. “I’m here with my boyfriend.” “Oh goody,” the drunk man spit out, “You got a puny boyfriend that I can demolish in public before I cart you home by the hair like a proper caveman and do what I want with you. Or maybe I’ll take you both home and force him to watch. Where is the little dandy? He’s probably the size of my little pinkie. I want to show him what a real man can do, but in the meantime, let’s give you a preview of what you’ll be doing tonight.” The big bully stepped a little closer and shoved his puffed-up pecs into my face. I had to admit that his cocky attitude was turning me on. Or maybe I just anticipated what was going to happen when my bigger older boyfriend returned. Either way, the mounds of flesh revealed by a big rip in the front of the shirt and the crevice between them looked inviting to my tongue as he wagged his chest in front of me. “Hey, little man,” the bully continued, “How ‘bout I put my humongous hands on those puny shoulders and shove you to your knees with just a little tap so you can show this big man how much you wanna please him. I got something hard downstairs that could fill that pretty mouth of yours. I’m the shark that’s gonna gobble you up, little guppy.” Suddenly, there was a big shadow over both the bully and me. I instantly knew what it was, but the dumb ox in front of me had no idea. He probably just thought the lights were dimming. It was only when a familiar deeper-than-the-ocean voice spoke that the big bully even registered the light had changed. “Hey tiny shark,” Bud Stevens boomed, “Turn around and meet the giant killer whale.” A taunting smile crept across the bully’s face when he heard the poor sucker behind him speak. The dude clearly liked picking on other guys and he fully anticipated putting the foolish man talking to him in his place. My cock shot even harder than it already was when I heard Bud’s words – and saw the unknowing bully get turned on by the idea of intimidating some guy. I knew the upcoming confrontation was going to be good. There was only a miniscule hesitation in the bully’s demeanor and voice after he turned around slowly. It was clear he surveyed the situation and made some unwise quick decisions. He glanced at the enormous senior muscleman in front of him – taking in Bud’s full size, but not letting it truly register. “Listen, you roided-up gramps,” spat the bully, “why don’t you go away and come back when you have some real power in those fake muscles. Poking needles into your body ain’t the same thing as lifting really heavy weight, old man. Why don’t you do yourself a favor and mosey on along before you get hurt.” Sweeter words had never reached my ears – well, except for when Bud told me he loved me. This cocky beefed-up bully had just made the mistake of his lifetime and I knew it, and Bud knew it, but the foolish man had no idea what was coming. If I had allowed it, my cock would have shot off like a rocket – just anticipating the shock the man in front of me was going to feel in mere seconds. The big grin on my lover’s face told me that Mr. Stevens was having all the same thoughts as me. The stupid bully quickly turned back to face me – with a cheeky smile of self-satisfaction. A giant hand with long thick fingers wrapped around the top of the bully’s head and then simply lifted up – without any effort at all. The dude’s entire body went slowly upward – about two feet. My big lover wanted to make sure the shark fully got how strong he really was. The bully let out a shriek as he was easily palmed by something very powerful. Bud Stevens leaned over to look at me. “Are his feet dangling in the air?” Bud asked – with an even bigger smile than before. I looked down and then back up at my lover, before answering, “Yes sir.” “And is he kicking his feet back and forth – you know, like he’s trying to find the ground?” Bud asked. “Yes sir,” I replied after looking down again. “Damn, I love it when they do that,” the giant replied with a chuckle. Bud then lifted his hand higher, taking the beefy bodybuilder with it – and turning at the same time so the guy was looking Bud in the face when the bigger man finally stopped. By this point the cocky man had grabbed hold of Bud’s wrist and was desperately trying to pry fingers off of his scalp – but, alas, he couldn’t move any part of the bigger man no matter how hard he tried. Bud had reached out and grabbed the eight ball from the nearby pool table – the two guys playing immediately knew better than to complain. Also, they were too busy watching Bud’s easy domination over the other guy. Bud held the billiard ball between his thumb and two fingers – about two feet from the guy’s face. With nothing but a slight twitch inward of his fingers the ball shattered into tiny particles and dust. It didn’t simply break apart – it disintegrated into almost nothing but powder. It was the kind of display of Bud’s strength that was so amazing you almost didn’t believe it was real. Everyone was sure there was no way a human cold do that to a solid pool ball. “Still think all this muscle is fake, little man?” Bud asked, as he slid his fingers and thumb together to get rid of the leftover dust. “You might want to be glad I didn’t get my hands confused. It might have been your head that was turned to dust.” The stupid bully did something so unfathomable next, it almost made me shoot off like a firecracker. He let go of Bud’s fingers with his right hand, cocked it back, and then sent it flying into the larger man’s mid-section. Everyone in the room gasped in disbelief. I couldn’t believe the guy could be so insane. I could hear the knuckles and bones of his hand crunch together as they were stopped in mid flight like a tiny bug hitting the windshield of a speeding truck. There was an even louder yelp from the bully – but this time it was from pain, not shock. “Now why’d you go and do that, little man?” Bud asked, with was sounded like a truly concerned voice. “I just snapped the number eight ball into nothingness and I’m easily holding your entire huge body in the air with just one hand. You actually thought your feeble punch was going to hurt me – or make me drop you? Come on, shark, you gotta realize by now that this giant whale has more strength in his little finger than you have in your entire bulging body.” At this point, Bud turned his hand so the guy was looking the other way and then moved him down so he could see me. The bully was holding the now limp fingers of his right hand with his other one and I could tell he was in pain. Mr. Stevens was still holding the guy so his feet couldn’t touch the ground. “You know, buddy,” Stevens said – with a friendly tone, “I really can’t blame you for approaching my boyfriend, here, and thinking you’d like to make him all yours. I mean look at him, could he be any more handsome. Doesn’t that face get your juices boiling something awful? But you see, pal, you’re just not big enough or strong enough to take care of such a precious gem. No, this pretty boy needs something beyond what you’re capable of. He needs to be watched after by the gods – or something equal to the gods. That’s why I was made, little man, to take care of gorgeous Connor, here. Every skin-covered mighty bulge on my body is dedicated to my sweetheart. Now I’m really sorry your hand got all busted up, but you really shouldn’t have called me a roided fake. I’m going to put your feet back down on the ground now, tiny man, but I want you to be a good boy and skedaddle on out of here. If you don’t then I may just have to put my pinkie on top of your head and force you down on your knees in front of Connor, here – you know, so you’re worshipping him. If I were you I’d go put some ice on that hand before it starts to swell.” Bud lowered the guy back to the floor. I could tell the bully was grateful to not have the stress on his neck, but he was even happier about being able to get away and get his hand bandaged. I’ve never seen a guy leave a bar so quickly. Bud leaned down and gave me a big, he-man, power kiss on the lips. It was the kind of kiss that you could hear a few blocks away. It was like he was marking his territory. I’m sure everyone in the bar now knew I was taken – and not just by anyone – I was taken by the most powerful man on earth. “Did you see how I palmed that guy’s head?” Bud asked, after releasing his powerful lip-lock on my mouth. “It was nothing to lift his pumped up body off the floor. He didn’t weigh a thing. And did you see his eyes when he realized I was one-arm lifting his bodybuilder frame into the air. There was panic, there was lust, and there was fear – all wrapped up together. He just didn’t seem to understand that nobody else gets to have you, Connor, babe. I need you like other people need air. You make my muscles have purpose. You make my super strength make sense. The only thing I need in the world is you.” My elder boyfriend was making himself get even harder the more he spoke. Just thinking about how much he loved me made him super excited. His rock hard cock was making his pants even more publicly obscene than if he had been nude. Every muscle was also bulging out, as if he had just finished an intense workout. I could see in his eyes he needed an outlet for his growing lust and he needed it fast. Mr. Stevens turned toward a pretty hefty dude standing near us. “Hey, little fella, mind if I lift you in the air a few times?” Bud asked, “My boyfriend, here is turning me on so much that I gotta get some release – any way I can.” “I really don’t have a choice, do I,” the big bystander said – knowingly. “Not really,” the big man said, grabbing the back of the other dude’s pants and immediately curling him up into the air. I could tell instantly that the smaller man loved every second of being lifted. He shot hard and the outline of his substantial cock pressed against his pants even more because Bud held him so tightly. My senior lover continued to curl the dude as he turned back to me. “I really need to be lifting something heavier, like a building,” he said, “ but this will do for now. Are you having a good time, babe?” “Yes sir,” I responded as I watched the body of a regular sized guy go up and down in the air as light as a paper cup. “Every second I am around you, big man, is a good time.” “God, I feel the same way about you, Connor,” he replied, “but you can’t just say things like that any time you want, because it gets me more hot and bothered than you’ll ever know.” The giant started curling the smaller man even faster, his humongous biceps getting thicker with each lift. There was a slight wet spot at the traveling man’s crotch and I knew he was losing the battle of trying not to bust a load to my big, elder boyfriend’s display of power. “You doing okay there, little man?” Bud asked as he continued to curl. “Uh huh,” came the almost incoherent reply – since the guy was clearly in muscle heaven. “What do you want to do tomorrow?” Bud asked, returning his focus to me. “I was thinking we could find a junkyard somewhere and you could watch me rip things apart. Does that sound like a plan?” “It sounds like a wonderful plan,” I replied. “Will you lift some heavy things for me, too?” “Of course, babe,” Bud answered, “but I don’t think we’ll find anything that’s heavy enough for me.” “It doesn’t matter,” I replied. “I just like seeing you lifting heavy things. Even you curling a guy with one arm turns me on.” “Yeah?” Bud said. “Well then, let’s make my Connor really happy. First, give your old man another kiss.” Bud continued to curl the dude in his hand as I went up on my tip-toes to give him a peck on the lips. He wrapped his free arm around my body when I pressed into him and pulled me in tight. He didn’t want just a peck, he wanted a deep, passionate kiss. My body was lifted upward and my feet left the ground. He pressed his scruffy face into mine and our lips smacked together with what seemed like the force of a locomotive. Meanwhile, the dude in his hand continued to travel up and down. Bud started to grunt and groan like a wild animal as I kissed him. Bud rubbed his manly stubble around my face as our mouths continue to do battle. Bud’s tongue could easily overpower mine, but he always allowed me to explore his mouth, too. The suction force this man could muster was almost too much to handle. It felt like he could suck my toes up to my mouth if he wanted to. Bud finally pulled his face away from mine and let out a loud ‘yeehaw’ to show everyone how happy he was. “When I’m kissing you, Connor babe, I feel so strong - it’s as if I could toss something into the air and knock a planet out of orbit,” Bud said, joyously. “It makes me feel like rearranging mountain ranges just to confuse people. There are enough bullies in the world for me to put in their place to equal how you make me feel, son. I’m pretty sure I’m going to be your superman before all of this growing is done. I’m just waiting for the flying and the heat-ray vision to start. I’m already so strong it’s crazy. You want me to be your superman, Connor. You want me to take you to Paris for lunch one day and then have dinner in Bangkok? I wanna be so fast that you won’t have any jet lag when we come home. It will be just like we went out for a couple of hours or so. Tell me, what do you want, son. What can your super strong old man give you right now to make you happy?” “Well, sir, you’ve kind of created a little gawking crowd, if you haven’t noticed,” I said, tilting my head out toward the big room. “I think everyone’s jealous of the guy you’re curling – who, by the way, is so happy he’s fallen asleep.” First, Bud looked out into the room and saw that everyone in the place – about thirty something guys - had gathered like a audience and were just standing there watching the big man – drinking their beers, eating their peanuts – waiting to see what Bud would do next. This made Bud smile. It was like he had a group of Minions following him. The big man then looked over at the guy he was continuing to curl. He had actually forgotten about the dude because he was so light. The man was sound asleep – even drooling – as he was rocked up and down by the huge arm he hugged unconsciously. “Damn, I forgot about the little fella,” Bud said, laughing. “It’s a good thing I didn’t slam my hand down to make a point or throw it up in the air in a victory punch. I would have smashed the little guy or sent him through the roof. It looks like he’s going to be out for hours. Let’s let him curl up over here on this bench.” Bud carried the sleeping man and me, since I was still wrapped up in his other arm, over to a bench along the wall. He put the dude down and the little guy immediately curled up in the fetal position. I laughed a little when he actually started sucking on his thumb. Bud Stevens had clearly made him so happy he had gone way back in his childhood. As we moved the crowd moved with us. The entire group shuffled to the side to watch my big man at every second. Bud clearly noticed this, too. He turned to the group of men. “You guys want a show?” Bud asked, still squeezing me at his side. “Yeah!’ came a chorus of happy voices and even some gleeful claps. “Where’s the owner of the place?” Bud asked the group and a tall man in leather raised his hand. “What’s off limits for busting, good sir. When I get going I tend to like to break things.” “Um . . . if it’s okay, sir, the jukebox, the bar, the mirror, and the actual structure of the building, itself,” came the quick reply. “Damn, dude,” Bud said, “You had already thought about this, hadn’t you?” “I was hoping you’d show off, sir,” came the answer. “Well, if I do a few strength tricks, can my man and I have free drinks for the night?” Bud asked. “Sir, if you show off for us, I’ll give free drinks to everyone for the night,” answered the owner. “Hot damn, you’re a good man. Where’s the bartender?” Bud replied. A short but very muscular guy wearing an apron made his way through the crowd. He had a crew cut and a handsome mustache. It was pretty clear he had been the biggest and the best looking dude in the place before Bud walked in. Mr. Stevens put me down on the ground and we both sized up the cute bartender. “What’s your name, stud?” Bud asked. “I’m Harry, sir,” answered the man in a deep voice. “Harry, you’re one handsome dude,” Bud said, reaching out and placing a hand on the guy’s shoulder. “And you’re packing a lot of muscle, aren’t you?” “Not nearly as much as you, sir,” Harry said, and then added, “I don’t think there’s a man on earth that comes close to you.” “That’s probably true, Harry,” Bud replied. “I’m huge thanks to my man standing beside me. This is Connor. Connor is my everything, Harry, but if I didn’t have him you might just be what this huge old man would be looking for. You’re a little muscle fireplug aren’t you? Short, but packed with a lot of muscle. I like the fact that your face is even with my big muscled pecs, little man. That way, you get the best view.” “I like it, too, sir,” Harry answered. “Well, I think I’d like to get a better view of that body of yours,” Bud said. “Would it be okay if I evened us up a little by placing you on the bar?” “I’d like it a lot, sir,” Harry responded. “That’s the spirit, little man,” Bud answered. I was starting to realize that my old man had reached a point where there wasn’t anything he was afraid to ask. And there was definitely nothing he was scared to do. He was still polite and asked most people before he did what he wanted, but the man was starting to live more and more with no limits. If he wanted to check out a muscle stud – he did. If he wanted to break apart things in a bar – he did. If he wanted to show a bully good manners – he did. It was clear he didn’t need to ask and sure as hell no one was going to try and stop him, but he was a decent man and he liked to show off more by asking. I also knew, on some level, that the huge Bud was living out all the fantasies that the once small and meek Bud had dreamed about over all his years on this earth. This huge elder giant still got turned on by things he could do – even as the list of things he wasn’t able to do got smaller and smaller. “You got a big belt on under that apron, Harry?” Bud asked. “Yes sir, but why…” Harry started to respond but was quickly interrupted. Bud’s giant right hand grabbed the front of Harry’s apron. The giant made sure he got a good grasp of the jeans and the belt buckle underneath. I also knew Bud was taking advantage of the moment and getting a good feel of the guy’s hard cock. There was no way Harry was not fully erect from being around Bud and clearly the big man knew it. I had learned by now that Bud used his own giant fingers to get a clear idea about the size of any man’s dick. He’d slide his forefinger beside the hard tool and instantly know what a guy was packing. Bud let out a slight whistle, which meant he was pleased with the size of Harry’s rod. At the same time, Bud’s now freakishly huge biceps tensed ever so slightly – a sign that it wasn’t exerting much effort at all – and Harry began to rise off the floor. I knew at that moment watching Bud lift grown men – especially men the size and weight of Harry – off the floor with the ease that most people lift cotton balls would never get old. I knew my big lover’s arms could lift a fire engine or fold up a Cadillac, but it was when he showed his power by lifting other men that I got turned on the most. Harry was defenseless. Even if he had wanted to not be lifted there was nothing he could do about it. What was he going to do – try and fight the humongous arm easily picking him up? Bud’s biceps was as thick as Harry’s torso – it would have felt like punching a concrete wall if Harry had even tried to do something. Bud knew how much I loved this kind of power display. That’s why he always lifted guys slowly. He was in no hurry, anyway. He wanted Harry to get a jolt of excitement from the fact that there was a man hoisting his body into the air slowly and methodically, as if he weighed nothing. When Harry was only about three feet off the floor he surprised us by speaking. “Please sir, stop here for a second. I want to feel your huge biceps as it holds me in the air,” Harry pleaded. This was just the kind of request Bud Stevens loved. He knew in his head no one had ever lifted the beefy Harry in this fashion. Harry was feeling small and insignificant, but at the same time he was feeling secure and protected because he was in the grip of a superman. Harry instantly knew Bud wasn’t just a strong guy – he was probably the most powerful man on earth. Harry lifted heavy weights. He knew what a strained biceps looked like. He knew what it felt like to struggle with something that weighed a lot. But, more importantly, he knew the enormous older man in front of him was using only a fraction, no, a smidgen of his total power to lift a grown man into the air. Harry didn’t want this moment to pass too soon. He knew he may never see this super gramps again and he wanted to make sure he was totally consumed with the man’s power so he’d remember it forever. The mammoth biceps stopped at his request and held his body mid-air, non budging an inch – as if some giant crane had been put on pause. Harry also felt the huge finger pressing against his hard cock, clearly copping a feel to see how big he was and he wanted to give Bud Stevens time to appreciate his manhood. Harry had been blessed with hugeness all over, but tonight even the massive slab of beef between his legs seemed inadequate. That’s the kind of affect Bud Stevens had on people. “Go ahead and touch it, man. I know you want to,” Bud said to Harry, motioning to his big gun with his head. Harry’s big hands, which became tiny once they were placed on Bud’s biceps, shot up and tried desperately to caress every inch of the massive gun holding him in the air. It’s one thing to be lifted in the air by an arm, but it’s entirely something else to actually feel the muscle that is easily holding you off the ground. Harry moaned happily as he groped the harder-than-stone skin that surrounded the gigantic mound in front of him. Not one inch of Bud’s arm would give way at all – no matter how hard Harry pressed in. I instantly recognized a kindred spirit when I saw the adoration and lust in Harry’s eyes. His brain was reorganizing all of his past fantasies to incorporate new ones that were blossoming because he had met Bud Stevens. Bud would clearly fill the bartender’s beat off dreams from this day forward. Finally, Harry looked up and nodded his head, letting my huge lover know it was okay to continue. Bud lifted the bartender’s body until his feet were higher than the bar. He then placed Harry down, so he was standing in front of him. “Look-a-there, Harry, you’re now a few inches taller than me,” Bud said laughing. Indeed, standing on the bar, Harry was a little taller than my boyfriend, but Bud still dwarfed him in every other way. The bartender was definitely a good-looking fellow, with a body that would make most men jealous or excited. Next to Bud, however, he looked pretty small. “Yeah, now I can get a good look at that tight muscular body of yours, Harry. Let’s slip off that leather vest,” Bud said, reaching up and sliding his hands underneath the leather garment and sliding it back over Harry’s shoulders, allowing the bartender to let it drop to the bar. “Oh yes, nice, very nice.” Bud ran his big hands over Harry’s muscular chest, down his beefy arms and then back up to his shoulders. The big man purred with appreciation as he groped the bartender’s bulges. I could tell the attention was exciting Harry a lot, mainly because I was beginning to see the front of his apron tenting upward. “Flex for me, Harry. How about a double biceps shot,” Bud requested. Harry proudly raised his arms and tensed them hard. Nice big mounds of beef bulged upward on either side of his head. It was a glorious sight and one that would normally have me spewing immediately, but Bud’s arms were now maybe four or five times as big and it was hard for me to think about anything else. Still, the bartender was very impressive. “Why don’t you turn around and look at us in the mirror, Harry,” Bud said, raising his own arms. Harry kept his arms flexed, but turned around on the bar. At the same time, Bud flexed his arms into a double biceps pose, too. It was true that Bud was now a few inches shorter than Harry, but when we all looked into the mirror it didn’t matter. Bud Stevens was about twice as wide as the smaller muscled man. His torso stuck out so much further to the sides it made Harry look like a child. But it was the peaks on their arms that got everyone’s attention. Bud’s biceps were about three times as wide as Harry’s and his guns blasted much higher into the sky. The peaks towered over the smaller ones like mountains beside anthills. It looked like one of those morphed size comparisons from the internet. Harry moaned out loud at the sight and then frantically flexed his arms even harder, hoping to make up some of the difference. Bud glanced at my reflection in the mirror and the look on his face told me he loved how much bigger his arms were compared to Harry. He winked at me and mouthed the words, ‘So fucking big.” I knew my own mouth had dropped open wide from the sight, but I was too in awe to close it. Bud’s arms were thicker than my waist. The way they out-bulged the not-too-small arms of Harry was unbelievable. I noticed Harry was turning purple from straining so hard to make his arms bigger. “Um, Bud . . . the guy’s going to have a heart attack,” I said as I tilted my head toward Harry. “Whoa there, little man, don’t strain yourself,” Bud ordered. “How about you turn around and we’ll have some more fun. There’s no way you’re going to get those things as big as mine. No one could.” Harry exhaled loudly and dropped his arms. He shook them out furiously, trying to get some blood pumping back into them. When he turned around his obvious lust for Bud Stevens was written all across his face. He stared at the big man like a lovesick puppy. He wanted to make the big man proud of him, so he put his arms back into a double biceps pose. Bud reached up and cupped both of Harry’s biceps with his big paws. “A minute ago you tried to dent in my big gun, now it’s time for me to try,” Bud said, as he began to squeeze the bulging arms. I knew Bud was barely using any of his strength but Harry suddenly started to grit his teeth and let out a growl-like sound. He was trying to fight the growing pain in his arms, but he was turned on at the same time. Harry realized Bud was barely applying any of his tremendous power, but it still felt like super vice-grips were clamping down on his biceps. Finally, Harry could take no more and he released the flex. Immediately, he felt some relief to his aching guns and Bud removed his hands. “You gotta be the strongest man on the planet, sir,” Harry said, massaging both of his biceps to stop the pain. “Maybe even the universe,” Bud said teasingly. “You got a hot body, Harry and that wet spot on the apron tells me you loved my big paws showing off their power.” All three of us looked down at the red apron that was wrapped around Harry’s waist. Sure enough, a growing damp spot revealed how much Harry had loved being overpowered. By the look on Harry’s face, I figured he didn’t even realize he had cum. Bud, once again, grabbed Harry by the belt buckle – making sure he gave the guy’s cock an extra squeeze – and lifted him off the bar. He then leaned forward and deposited the guy on the other side. “Connor and I would like a beer, please Harry,” Bud said, winking at the bartender. “Yes sir,” Harry replied.

Hello All, It has been far too long but here is part 3 of The Forge. This one is a little shorter than usual. I had originally intended this part to have whole other additional section but it had been so long since I had posted for this story that I decided to stop it at a good breaking point write the other section later as a separate part. If you want to catch up or just want a reminder since I took my lazy ass forever to write it you can click here for Part 1 and Part 2. As always comment and let me know what you think. The Forge Part 3 Shawn carried me as he began to walk us out of the woods. I rested my head on his massive chest as I recovered from the sexual thrill ride. Even my now improved stamina couldn’t completely keep up with his seemingly boundless power and energy. I simply nuzzled him and let my hands explore his godlike muscle as far as they could reach. Ten minutes on though my new found reserves of libido began to recharge and I began to kiss and lick my fire haired behemoth’s corded mass, eventually sliding my again hardening prick against his upper abs. “You catch up quickly even for someone who is Molded.” Shawn said. “Would you like to play around some more? I can’t wait to fuck that tight little ass of yours.” I climbed up his body further while working my tongue and mouth up his neck and traps. “It’s tempting but I am very curious about everyone else. How much longer until we get to them?” “It takes a while to get to the other side of The Forge where they’re at.” I had worked my way up so that we were face to face again. It was then that I saw a big grin spread across his face. “But, I think I know a way to give us both what we want. Get ready to hold on tight.” Shawn grabbed me by the waist and positioned me until the throbbing head of his thick veiny member was pushing at my backdoor. “Are you ready for this?” Ready? Ever since he teased my asshole with that tongue bath I could feel it throbbing, waiting for more. “Yes.” I said with a breathless anticipation I could barely control. “Good. When I am all the way inside wrap your arms and legs around me as hard as you can.” Then he leaned down and kissed me deeply. When he broke the kiss he locked his eyes with me and said “Going down.” With that he pressed firmly but slowly as his thick mushroom head began to part my new tight cheeks and spread my hole apart. Slowly he lowered me down on to his shaft as an unknown pleasure began radiating through me. All the things we had done before had excited me in ways I could never have imagined, but it all paled in comparison to what I felt now. His touch before had been like a beautiful song touching me in ways I had never felt before. But this? This was a grand symphony hitting me at once with a thousand notes of sensation, reaching a crescendo once he buried himself to the hilt. My eyes rolled back as I released my most powerful volley of cum yet, releasing a flood of cum between us. When the climax subsided Shawn stroked the back of my head and said “Wrap your arms and legs around me and don’t let go.” I did as he said and when I had squeezed on tight he began to go forward. He went slowly at first but steadily picked up steam, starting at a slow jaunt, then a regular walk, then light jog, a moderate sprint, and on and on. All the while the increasing motion was causing me to bob up and down on his shaft sending jolts of sexual bliss throughout me, his muscles twisting and writhing against me with their unbelievable power. Soon, the scenery around us began to just fly by, his speed approaching that of a car on the highway, maybe even faster. I was hard for me to say how much time passed. Caught up as I was in the ebb and flow of my own orgasm, the time seemed like a blur to me. I emptied several more loads, which served to lube the friction between our bodies, adding even more waves of pleasure as my cock ground against his cum slick abs. Shawn eventually slowed down gradually until we came back to a slow trot eventually stopping in front of a single story stone building with a chimney billowing smoke. Shawn lifted me off of his cock with an audible pop as his head broke the seal around my ass ring. I was so wrapped up in my own orgasms that I didn’t notice that Shawn had cummed another monster load in me, but it was now pouring out of my overloaded ass with his shaft no longer plugging me. Still in a slight stupor he kissed me gently on the forehead and said “Hey, are you with me?” “Sorry, that was…it was, just… wow!” I said while taking deep breaths. Despite the experience I could still feel myself recovering quickly. Which was all for the good since I wanted to be ready to meet the other guys. “Come on.” Shawn said, “Let’s go introduce you.” He led me around to the back of the building where there were piles of all sorts of old scrap metal stretching out for nearly a quarter of a mile. Next to a giant 12' pile of rebar stood a golden skinned giant with his back toward me, which was done in an ornate tattoo. As we got closer the detail became clearer, revealing it to be a writhing orgy of muscular men. Its design seem to be perfectly formed to work with every ripple and bulge of his road map back, make every twitch and flex of his muscle cause to the scene to animate and come alive on his back. Below his back was a round, hard shelf of an ass that also came to life as he moved. I wanted to bury my face in those perfect orbs. He reached out grabbed bundle of about a dozen rebars in his large thick hands, carrying it as a normal man would a bundle of twigs. The scene on his back became even more frantic as he even out the rebar so they fit with all their ends even then began to twist them so the formed a metal rope twisting in perfect, even form until formed a perfect braid. He turned around revealing his East Asian ancestry with a square jawline and full lips. On top of his head was messy mane of hair dyed bright red. He was even more prodigiously hung than Shawn with his thick, veiny, and fully erect member coming almost to the top of his abs. The bronze god walked over to what looked like giant pair of feet and muscular calves about as tall as himself made out of the same rebar, and since he looked a couple of inches taller than Shawn that was at least 7’. He added his latest braid to the statue molding it in so that it looked like muscle fibers. It was going to be huge when it was done. When we got about ten feet away Shawn yelled out, “Hey Tony, the new guy is here!” Tony turned around and smiled. His grin was filled with such, joy. He was a huge giant hulking monster of a man but if I had to sum my first impressions up in one word it would…playful. He walked over to me and I nervously stuck out my hand. He let out a boisterous laugh, “ Aha ha ha ha ha! I think we can do better than that!” He leaned down and took the back of my head in his massive paw planted his lips on mine. I instantly opened my mouth so he could invade me with his tongue. It was different from Shawn. Where he filled me with a rugged, animalistic passion, Tony’s was filled with mirth. Like the touch and moment we were sharing was causing him such happiness that it couldn’t help but spill over into me. When we separated he looked into my face and while continuing to smile the warm grin said “The name’s Tony, Tony Ng. Very nice to meet you Paul.” “The feeling is mutual.” I said smiling right back at him Shawn piped in, “Tony here is our resident artist.” “I gathered from the statue. Did you design that back tattoo as well? “You bet. Do you want a closer look?” Tony said. He turned around to give me the close up view. The detail was even more breathtaking standing so near to it. So many huge and sculpted men, sucking, fucking, grinding, and rubbing against each other. As his back rippled with each breath he took the guys in the tattoo seemed to come to life with each motion. I thought it was an illusion before but they were truly were moving like it was some kind of live orgy. Hands stroked, tongues licked, mouths sucked, and shafts penetrated. I brushed my hand across his back and where I touched the action intensified. Feeling my touch Tony went into a lat spread causing all the men in the scene to go into a frenzy. Watching the scene caused my improved libido to surge again. Just as I thought I was going to blow again Tony dropped out of his lat spread and turn back around to face me. “How did you make that?” Tony laughed, “I didn’t. I just designed it. HE is the one who actually did it and made it, well, live action.” “Who is this guy? Wait, don’t tell me. I’ll find out when he gets here.” Tony grinned at me “Sorry man. He likes to keep the mystery.” He then began eyeing me up and down. “Wow, you are quite the mess.” I looked down at myself and realized that I was still covered in the remnants of my time with Shawn. My spunk covering the front of my torso, and his dripping down my legs from the leakage from my ass. “Yeah, I should find someplace to clean up.” Tony broke out into a naughty smile and said, “No need. Allow me.” With that he put his big beefy hands underneath my arms and lifted me up effortlessly until my stomach was right in front his face. He opened his mouth, extended his tongue and pulled me in until the tip plunged into my navel. He lapped up all the cum that had pooled there and slowly, excruciatingly worked his way up the left side of me working into every nook and crevice of my new washboard abs. The artist in him had truly come out because every flick, swirl and lick of his tongue was like the stroke of a paintbrush. Each one perfectly placed and executed to create a beautiful work of pleasure. He continued his way up spending time teasing my sensitive nipples then creeping his way up my neck until we came face to face and then pulled me in for a deep kiss, parting my mouth and sharing the copious load he had gathered. I could feel another load on its way, but Tony took one of his hands off to squeeze me at the base of my cock and balls to prevent it. Breaking the kiss he licked and nibbled his way up to my ear and said “I don’t want you making another mess. Wait until I am done.” He lifted me back up and repeated with the other side. It was torture holding in my orgasm but I used that improved stamina Shawn told me about and kept myself just from the brink. When he finished Tony flipped me around so my back was toward him. Thrusting me up as far as he could lift me he worked on the cum that had dripped down the back of my legs, taking the long, slow way up like he did before making sure to get into every ripple of my newly jacked legs. When finished my legs he dove into my ass giving me a rim job that all the ones Shawn had given to me combined to shame. He swirled every drop up he could, twisting his tongue against and inside of my hole in ways that shouldn’t have been possible. At long last I screamed, “Oh god! I can’t take it much longer! I’m going to CUM!!” Tony flipped me again so that I was cradled into his massive arms and in one swift motion lifted me up and inhaled my cock to the base. I immediately blasted my load deep into his mouth, shooting shot after endless shot which he suck down just as greedily as his did the jizz he had tongue bathed off of me. This was by easily my most powerful climax so far lasting for at least two minutes with pressure of my shots unyielding. When he was sure I had spurted my last spurt he released me from his mouth and brought me in for another long and deep kiss sharing the last of my fresh load as we swirled it around with each other. When pulled back he smiled that bright smile at me again and said “There. All clean now.” I was about lean back in for another kiss when a series of grunts and clanking metal caught my attention. “What is that?” I asked Tony. “Oh, that’s Isiah. Come on. You should definitely get to know him."

A few days ago, I figured out how to end this story. Funny this has still been left unfinished for atleast 2 years. I wrote this pretty fast so apologies for the mispelling. Part 13: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/5864-the-bears-cub-part-13/ Part 14 “Happy Birthday!” “Hmmmm….. huh?” “Happy Birthday, Bear!” Hare said with a cheer as he slapped Bear’s muscular stomach. Hare quickly grabbed his hand as they reddened from the impact. Regardless of their growth, Bear’s muscles were still like uncompromising granite. “Oh yeah, I forgot” he said almost nonchalantly but it was written on his face how excited he really was. Donut and Slugger came around with a large cake with a large protrusion sticking from it that looked pretty familiar. Bear smirked and giggled a little as they tried to place it on his big muscle gut. “Sit still!” Slugger demanded as they balanced the silver platter before letting it go. All of Bear’s pups stood around his bed as they waited for him to speak. He looked at each one of us with a loving flare in his eyes. “You are the best pups I could have ever asked for. I wish you’d untie me so I could hug all of you.” I saw a grin on Taker’s face at that comment. “Hey, that wouldn’t be fun. It’s your birthday.” I honestly was impressed with Bear’s resilience to speak on the issue when there were signs all over that gave away our plans. There was the fact that the large protrusion in his cake was an extra large dildo with a cake coming out of the cock hole. The fact his big forearms were tied fast to his bed with thick, heavy-duty chains to compensate for Bear’s great strength. There was the face that we’d all come into his room wearing nothing but what he said to be his favorite uniforms on all of us. I was originally against it since the suit he said he’d liked on me the most was my birthday suit. I’d had my hands covering my crotch for the last few hours. I realize it was ridiculous since we all were having sex together every weekend and we all often wore little to nothing anyway but it was different coming to Bear pre-exposed. Bear could see the shyness in my eyes and going by the bounce in his shorts, he clearly reveled in it. “Mmmm, I see Cub’s looking quite tasty today” he said, licking his lips. “Haha, glad you said it exactly like that” Donut said as grabbed me around the waist. We’d talked about this stunt over and over but, no matter what, all the pups insisted that I be the one to do *that*. I felt my body tighten as we walked up to Bear’s bed side and Donut grabbed my waist with his big, muscled hands and lifted me onto Bear’s mattress. The amount of surface area left on the bed that didn’t have a healthy portion of Bear was rapidly shrinking these days. After our last few growth spurts, we couldn’t find a big enough opening down in the den to fit Bear inside. It was like an impending conclusion when all of us had grown so quickly in the last few months. Bear had to crouch in every part of the house and even when he went to his new room in the Hibernation Room, we had to struggle to slip him through and not destroy the walls. We couldn’t let Bear try by himself as, thanks to the growth, he’d gotten way too strong to do most things without destroying something. Doors broke, walls were given knew “openings”, ceilings were instantly decimated with his hard head. Even the hibernation room’s door was removed so that Bear didn’t tear the whole second floor down with his massive shoulders. These were signs that we were going to hit the max size of the two story house soon and it was clear Donut wasn’t too far off. Already his head was closing in on the tall ceilings and I could see his red headed Mohawk scrapping plaster. Still, as we’d grown in the house, we’d become closer than ever. Bear loved us all equally but he was starting to become more of a monster in the sack as our growth seemed to spur him to have longer and longer periods of sex that left us all weak and panting on the floor in heaps of sweat and euphoria. I felt closer to each of my brother’s than I had with my own parents. Donut was like the big brother I always wanted to teach me and make me a better person. Taker and Balls were my pals and loved to rough house with me, ruffling my hair and slapping my butt to congratulate me when I succeeded and to comfort be when I failed. Slugger and Hare were my support system when it came to getting me through my classes that I struggled on and loved to push me to try new things and work to refine the old. Even Toxic was a ball of kindness when he wasn’t and took me to the places the other bears were too nervous to take me. I’d gotten my first lap dance with Toxic. It was almost like he knew what I was most uncomfortable doing and would go out of his way to push me into them so that I’d gain better street smarts. What sucked, however, was that the closer we got, the more I realized something was wrong. Something in me knew each one of them was hiding something from me that they weren’t ready to be open about. That didn’t matter right now though as I stood over the bed and climbed over Bear’s massive limbs. Since he’d gotten blocked from going downstairs to his “contraption”, he tried to do more work outs and lift to compensate for his lack of sexual release while we were all in classes or off supporting our individual clubs. Bear’s concern with our future’s is probably what let us all know he cared the most. That didn’t, however, help me climb over all of his massive, bulging limbs as I kicked a leg over a bicep that was probably a match for my own chest measurement. Bear’s massive body was a lot to take in with people who didn’t know him. When they saw him, many stared and gasped at how they’d seen their first giant. Having an almost 12 foot tall man pass you was like watching a tree with legs take walk. Not just a big tree but a beautiful tree. Bear’s body features were amplified like all of ours. His legs got thicker and his stance got wider. His torso was a mountain of curves and mounds that were each probably further from his body than any furniture one could sit on. It was nearly impossible to get him through our new double door entrance at the front of the house but it was only made worse when he tried to pull his big, hulking arms through. I actually had to climb a little onto his adamantine wall of abs and looked down over a mountain rage to his big, grinning face. I saw his teeth appear as he realized what we’d planned. I took a deep breath and tried to think loose before I moved the candle away from the cake and lowered myself onto his stomach. The cake we’d set on his stomach wasn’t too big but it was made to hold in place a LARGE dildo. Slugger had produced a massive 2 foot dildo from somewhere he wouldn’t say. Before we knew it, ideas were flooding out of him on what to do for Bear’s birthday. I was thinking about how strange that was for an instantly but I couldn’t keep it in my head as my muscular ass cheeks were spread wide by the warm, rubber cock filling my anal cavity. It was sliding in with some difficulty but I was prepared. For weeks, the other pups had been prepping me to take on Bear’s gargantuan crotch anaconda and I’d almost gotten big enough to take all of Donut or Slugger. I couldn’t believe how their growing cocks were able to enter my ass but it was even more impressive that I was making it past the first foot so easily. It was only until last week that I struggled to make it to the 2nd foot. I kept thinking in my head ‘Think of Bear. Think of Bear.’. Donut had taught me that trick when he explained how he’d come into the fraternity as he was the first to take Bear’s cock and was also the one who could take it the easiest due to his size. On the weekends it was an amazing size as Donut, already a massive man, took on Bear’s cock again and again as they both grew and grew through the weeks. They were reaching superhuman levels the way Bear was roughest with him and Hare. A few times, Bear had cracked the walls trying to fuck Donut into oblivion. I thought of how Donut got pounded by the long log of man-god that was Bear as I felt myself get filled with the singular pillar. With a last groan of ecstasy, I was rewarded with a cold feeling as the white icing had covered my butt and I felt a few seconds to relax. I struggled through the waves of pleasure to see Bear’s face and I was happy to see he was giving me the most intense bed-eyes. “Mmmmm, such a good Baby Cub. You’ve almost prepped that tight little butt for me, haven’t you?” he said as he licked his dry lips. He looked like a man who hadn’t had water to drink in years. I felt my muscular chest swell a little with pride as I saw that look of pride. I lifted myself up slowly and my ass made a loud plop at the release of the dildo. “Alright, pup, finish him off” I heard Taker say. I proceeded with the plan as I began to climb Bear’s wide torso and felt the bed fall away as Bear’s body widened with my climb. As I reached his big, cushion like pecs, I looked down between them to Bear’s big face and I think I blushed as I turned around and sat on my stomach. “Oh, good, dinner” I heard and felt rumble through his big chest before a big, wet and long tongue moved over my bubble butt. I groaned and moaned with excitement as Bear moved his tongue artistically over my vanilla cream covered butt cheeks and hungrily ate it off me. “Mmm, my favorite. Cub flavored.” I screamed as he shoved his massive tongue forward like a dagger and I felt myself pierced by what simply couldn’t be just a tongue, though it was. The other cubs began to move into their sectors and began to rub Bear’s big muscles. Rarely did they get a chance to ravage Bear like this so each one went at it like an animal as they tried to please themselves and their big fraternity leader simultaneously. Bear was livid and I could tell as I heard chains rattle and his tight XXXXXXL underwear stretched. I was still receiving a savage lashing from Bear but I could still appreciate a growing pillar in his underwear as he grew hard. Toxic had taken the opportunity for what it was and had climbed between Bear’s big legs to sit on top of his watermelon like nuts. He watched playfully as Bear’s cock reached higher up and was beginning to length between Toxic’s legs. He actually had to move further back as he felt the big man cannon beneath him start to lift his body. The way it moved powerfully, I instantly wondered if his cock was strong enough to lift people and even heavy duty weights. “Uh oh, Bear’s coming to play, pups” Bear said as he felt his cock stretch his sweaty briefs further. His smell was getting stronger as I felt his muscles get sweaty and his hairy chest was starting to glisten from his heat. Toxic looked as excited as I did as we watched the tower grow and reach taller than our sitting positions and finally outgrew Bear’s remaining clothing with a powerful RIP. His cock was a beautiful and powerful piece of architecture as it bobbed with arousal. It couldn’t have been shorter than 3 feet and was veined from top to bottom, the head red with rapidly pumping blood. Each inch looked as thick and intimidating as the rest and we feared that it could rip me or Toxic apart if given the chance. Still it was in Toxic’s eyes that I knew we were in agreement; that wasn’t a bad fate in order to atleast try once. That wasn’t our goal today, though, as Toxic leaned in and I watched his handsome face release a long tongue of its own. He was red too as he closed in on the hot piece of meat that towered in front of him. I was actually pretty jealous even as I felt Taker and Donut reaching up and grabbing my ass cheeks to spread them even wider for Bear’s tongue. Toxic had Bear’s cock all to himself and I saw the desire in him to keep it that way, his resting place on top of Bear’s balls like a throne. I didn’t have time to worry much about it, though, as Hare and Balls had moved to Bear’s big and hairy nuts and were licking it as Slugger looked to be preparing something at the end of the bed. “Got a big present for you bear!” I heard Balls call before he looked over at me and snickered. “Aww for little ol’ m--- FUCK!” Bear roared as he shook in his chains and I was rocked back and forth on his massive, convulsing body. Slugger grinned as he pushed the longest dildo I’d ever seen underneath Bear’s balls, pressing into what I’d always assumed was sacred ground. “Oh you little *groan* fucker” Bear groaned ferociously as his big and powerful cheeks were pulled apart by the truly gargantuan rubber tool. It was beyond human comprehension as it looked almost as big as my big arms in thickness. Bear convulsed and roared with pleasure as his anal cavity was stretched by more cock than he’d ever taken. Bear had done a lot of new things with us in the last few months but we’d had yet to reverse the roles till now. I’d never heard him make such a deep squeal as he was penetrated. The pups were all working more ferociously than before as our exploits reached a fever pitch. Taker and Donut nibbled and kissed each of Bear’s muscle, each one tensing to the touch to rock hardness and practically hot enough to melt stone. Balls and Hare were now trying to suck Bear’s massive balls into their mouths, each one larger than their heads. Slugger was probably having the most fun besides me and Toxic as he quickly pushed his rubber weapon in and out of Bear. Suddenly, Bear’s entire body tensed. “Ah fuck!” he cried as his large and veiny muscles all flexed enormously. Bear’s cock was slowly growing as he felt himself on the edge. I gasped at its size and appearance as it glistened and even turned a bit purple. Before we knew, Bear moved in a blur. His massive biceps pushed Taker’s and Donut’s faces to him. With perfect precision, he gave each aggressive kisses that pushed them both over the edge. Bear knew just how to give each of his pups their high. I watched as he used every tied body part to release an orgasm for each of us. As cum from Donut and Taker rained down over us. Bear tightened up his stomach and roared ferociously. Taker and Donut were more easily influenced by feeling and intimacy rather than power but the rest weren’t so lucky. Bear’s leg shackles came undone as his big muscles bulged. He used his long legs to pull both Balls and Hare into his crotch, pressing their faces across Toxic’s back. “GRAAAAH!” He roared as his cock and balls grew and gave all of them a front row seat to his power. Just the force he exerted caused all 3 to cum simultaneously, Hare and Balls shouting at the top of their lungs into Toxic’s back and Toxic crying as he felt the cock in his arms rock like a volcano and finally spewed cum with the rest of the pups. So much testosterone and energy was enough for Slugger to also cum, who felt he couldn’t move the massive dildo anymore with Bear’s powerful ass cheeks laminating it. Before I knew it, I wasn’t left out as I felt Bear at it again, his tongue penetrating quickly and had me shouting as well. All heard was chains as Bear effortlessly shredded his bonds and began to sit up, grabbing me with an arm and holding me upside down as he came, his tongue going deeper and deeper until finally I came too, firing toward the floor with an unbelievable orgasm. Every muscle was flushed with the greatest feeling that I could never get enough of as I joined the other pups in a white burst of cum. Muscles, cocks, and handsome faces were tangled on Bear’s bed as they all experienced simultaneous ejaculation. Bear was still at it, still hard, and still firing jizz that hit the walls, the ceilings, and the lights, darkening the room as he and his pups coated the room white. Still too small and too weak to do so with them, I still launched a hefty load onto the floor. The others were still lying on the floor weakly, their bodies convulsing as they basked in the afterglow of this last escapade. Bear’s head was firmly placed against the 9 foot ceiling as he playfully licked me and kissed each of my cheeks as I came down from my high. I felt myself surrounded in muscles and warmth as Bear smacked his lips. “That was fun, guys. I’d recommend stronger chains though.” I tried to tell him that the chains were made of stainless steel but I was interrupted by a cracking noise. We all forced ourselves up at the sound of a tree falling down. It was only in the last moment that we were freefalling. A crash came as we all fell and collapsed into the kitchen, cum still raining from the ceiling two stories up but was now accompanied by plaster and dust as the floor wasn’t capable of holding of our weight in the same spot anymore. Bear landed on his big butt but he’d made sure to wrap me tight in his arms for the landing. It was like I’d fallen in a big mattress that had cushioned the fall. Groans could be heard as the guys all felt pains from falling several feet. Bear had a shocked expression his face too and looked at Slugger. Slugger only sighed. “I know, I’ll let them know. This place was getting cramped anyway.” To Be Continued….

Tagline: A jock finds an ancient artifact to gain the godly powers of a race long extinct. Author's Note: A sequel to my old story from 2012 (now in the archive). This is the third of my bad boy corrupted stories, where guys get corrupted by supernatural powers and things of that sort. I have a bad habit of writing too many of these stories, but I tried my best to vary this one up a little bit, and I left it open for another chapter. Let me know criticism or even ideas for other stories like this. I like the whole muscle growth superpower story and don't see a ton of them around anymore, so hopefully it is fun for some of you guys reading. If it is a bad story, let me know that, too always trying to improve what little I do write these days. The Jocks Rule II Marcello thought he was going on a hike with his sporting buddies. He thought they were going to do a little hunting, a little swimming, a little camping for the weekend, something to celebrate their senior year's spring break. He never knew that his buddy Daniel had worked another plan in, and that Marcello would become a key part of it. When he hopped into Daniel's old VW Golf, he nodded to Larry already in the coupe's old back seat. “What's up, man?” Larry asked. School had been keeping Marcello busy and he was busy trying to get his academic requirements in order before college next year. “Ugh, just busy, dude,” Marcello said. “I'm lookin forward to spending a weekend with you guys. I had to miss track practice last week so I could get these college interviews in. Whatever.” Daniel and Larry exchanged glances with each other. “What?” Marcello asked. “Larry, did you bring your rifle and clay pigeons?” Larry cleared his throat before explaining to Marcello their plan, “Okay man, we're not exactly going to just hike and shoot and stuff. Last weekend, while you were out of town, Daniel and I found this sick cave under Lake Sereno. It's fuckin nuts man, but there's some cool shit in there but since you're the smartest and all that, we gotta show it to you, you might be able to understand what some of the shit on the walls and artifacts say. I don't want to say too much because you probably will think we're crazy, but just bear with us.” Daniel stepped on the gas as they pulled onto the highway out of town, Daniel was more excited to get there than Marcello realized. “Where is it?” Marcello asked. “We've gone fishing at that lake for years I've never seen anything like that.” “It's underwater,” Daniel answered, calmly. “Maybe a half mile out from the Forest Deck Pier. I think for a long time it had been covered by a rock or a sandtrap, but I accidentally anchored over it and it caused the dirt to cave in, that's when we discovered the cave.” “Hang on, hang on,” Marcello answered. Marcello was a critical thinker and a smart guy, and none of this made sense to him. “First, how could you get into the cave if it's underwater, you don't have any scuba tanks. And second do you really think you're the first person to discover something like this? Don't you think if you found something with valuable shit inside it it would have already been discovered?” Daniel simply nodded his head. “Nope.” He said. “The underwater portion is small, it only takes about 10 seconds to swim through and you're above the water line again, it's not flooded. And I don't know or care if anyone else has discovered anything there before, it's fuckin cool and there's shit in there that I want you to see.” Marcello just nodded his head. “Alright. But I didn't bring anything to swim in.” “We didn't either,” Larry said, “doesn't matter, we all know each other well enough.” Daniel pulled his car into the parking lot. “It'll be a quicker access if we walk to the other side of the lake, there will be less people to see us too, it's way more remote over there.” Daniel and Larry led Marcello through a familiar trail of thick, evergreen trees and shrubs on their way to the pointe at the lake. Marcello liked his friends well enough, but he and his buddies knew that, for a jock, Marcello was the smart, sophisticated, calm, less impulsive of the group. He must have gotten those traits from his mom, because his dad was always a redneck, impulsive, jock loving athlete who had conditioned Marcello to play and condition at every sport he could. Marcello enjoyed the competition too, but he knew he was always a little different from his friends and fellow athletes. Now in his senior year, Marcello was looking forward to finishing the year strong in his track and field sport—Daniel and Larry meanwhile wanted to slow down time and hopefully never end their high school careers. On the walk out Marcello's buddies continually talked about their meet the next day, the schools they'd be competing against, and who would have the biggest muscular mass to show off during the meet. Marcello finished his senior year strong, all honors classes, a good university acceptance, he played Football in the fall, Wrestling in the winter, and now track and field. He enjoyed track the most, it was easy and running as well as pole vaulting allowed him to work more automatically. Larry and Daniel led the way out to the shore before taking their shoes and socks off, undressing for the swim out to the cave entrance. Marcello knew these guys since his freshman year, they were always more into being athletic and building tough bodies, something Marcello happily took part in but never gave as much attention to it as his buds. They were also way more assertive and often acted like the class bullies in PE and with non-athletic outsiders. “Outsiders,” they called them, Marcello thought, nodding his head “no.” “Do you guys mind getting naked today? I have a towel in my trunk but I don't want your underwear soaking through my car,” Daniel requested. “If we get naked we can dry off once we get back and our clothes will already be dry. Obviously.” Larry chuckled as he dropped his gym shorts. “Dude, your car is a piece of junk! Who cares?” Marcello tossed his own t-shirt to the side as he sat on the soft, moist dirt to untie his tennis shoes and pull off his socks. “We've seen each other naked every day for nearly 4 years, I think we'll be fine,” he said. Larry just nodded his head in a appreciative “yes.” “Yeah we do know how to get naked,” Larry responded. Marcello looked up at his friend. Larry was a gymnast since his youth and continued to condition himself that way. He had a thick layer of muscle on his body though he was a shorter guy at only around 5'8”. “Have you been shaving yourself?” Marcello asked as he stood himself back up. Marcello towered over Larry with his own 6'3” frame. Marcello looked down at his own bare chest to see a decent amount of dark, curly hair branching from his breastbone out toward his thinly defined pecks, a treasure trail going down to his waistline. Larry nodded his head, “yeah man, the chest hair is bugging me. I don't mind it on my legs, but not on my uppers,” he said. Marcello could see the pores where Larry's hair used to be, but his masculinity showed itself below his waist, with his shaped quads and shins covered in blonde hair. Marcello's own body was nearly the opposite of Larry. Marcello hit both a second wave of height spurt as well as a hair growth a year or two ago. He now stood fairly tall but the resulting growth made him fairly lanky. Marcello's own muscle definition was there, but was much less defined than Larry or even Daniel's own. As Daniel stripped down to his own boxer briefs, Marcello briefly brought his attention to his other friend. What Daniel lacked in muscle definition he had in more noticeable masculine traits. His black hair covered his legs and chest in full force. The guy was a hairy fiend. Unlike Marcello and Larry, who tended to wear boxers, Daniel always wore dark, spotted boxer briefs, and he wasn't afraid to show its key defining part: his obnoxiously large package. “What?!” Daniel would always say as onlookers brought their attention to his stuffed balls and dick. He liked the attention his dick brought him, and he wasn't afraid to show it to girls or guys. Marcello had only been with a girl a couple of times, his on-and-off again girlfriend Cheri, but Daniel seemed to get laid all the time. And for the dudes? He used his packing authority to intimidate and ridicule, sometimes to Marcello's own amusement. Larry was the first to strip naked and tug on his flaccid dick. Marcello followed and Daniel soon followed after him, his large package flopping out as he pulled his briefs down to his ankles and rolled them into a ball. “I'll hide the clothes under this rock, here, guys,” Daniel said, motioning for his naked friends to toss them their own underwear. Marcello stretched himself and looked out to the shimmering lake to his right. Larry stepped into his view and carefully walked over the sticks and washed up rocks before wading into the lake, his hard, square ass rocking with his bulked quads. “Nice n' warm, dudes!” he said before taking the last step off the shore and into the deeper water. Marcello followed him turned to see Daniel closely behind him, holding his hand over his eyes to keep the sun's reflection from shining out his view. Marcello took a long dive into the deep water and dove under, enjoying the refreshing feeling of the water against his naked body. He could hear Daniel doing the same. Larry grabbed Marcello's shoulders and quickly shoved him under, horsing around as quickly as he could. Daniel soon followed suit and the three guys got into a combo splashing and free water wrestling match. Marcello couldn't easily be pulled under because his height enabled him to quickly evade his would-be captors, but Larry easily got hold of Daniel and held him under for a second before Daniel punched him in the abs, forcing him to let go. “Shh!” Marcello said, sinking his head close to the surface of water. “There's some fishermen out on the other side of the lake.” Daniel didn't seem to mind, “No biggie man,” he said, continuing to whisper. “here, let's wade over this way, I'll show you what we found.” The guys quietly kicked over to the center of the lake, carefully evading the fishermen off the shoreline. Marcello would have never known to look in this area of the lake for anything, his buddies very well may have found something special. “Alright, we have to dive under, you'll see the hole it's about 3 feet wide, swim into it and as soon as it makes a U-shaped turn back up, you'll notice it turns from sand to smooth stone, like a cave wall, you'll be able to get there in 10 seconds or less.” Marcello interrupted. “Wait,” he said. “let's go one at a time so if we can't find it we can turn back around again to breathe. Count to 15 before going next.” “Good idea,” Daniel said. “I'll go first,” and with that he dove under. Larry gave Marcello another playful splash. He looked at his friend and couldn't help but think this entire activity was silly, from looking for lost caves to swimming naked in the middle of the afternoon. But Marcello seemed to be able to do silly stuff and come out of the situation better off, so he figured, what the hell. Larry dove under and worked his way toward the cave. Marcello looked around and noticed the fisherman were gone, they must not have noticed three naked men in the lake. If he or his buddies got lost or drowned, it would take days for people to find them. Finally, Marcello dove and despite the murky water, he was able to find this 3 foot wide hole and he worked his way inside, quickly turning back up toward the surface and surprising himself into an open and clean smelling cave. He took a breath and saw his buddies ahead of him, dripping water down their naked bodies as Daniel had his arms crossed and Larry had them at his side. Larry turned around and offered Marcello his hand as he lifted him up from the entrance pool. “Damn, you guys were right,” Marcello said. He walked silently around the open cave. It was huge. And brilliant. Light shined in from a translucent glass ceiling on the corner of the cave, flooding the room with sunlight. The area where he entered was mostly empty, but Marcello saw as he approached the other side a lot of bizarre and interesting items: carved benches, odd shaped weapons, swords, shields, and magnificent and old paintings scattered around the floors and the walls. “You guys already saw all this, right?” Marcello asked, shaking himself dry as he carefully inspected each item. “Yeah,” Daniel answered, following him, “I'm sure there's more around here, but we saw a lot of stuff, we didn't take anything though, we couldn't understand the script that was written next to each item, and everytime we tried to take something...” Marcello found out as he picked up a sword on the ground and electric shock burned into his hand and he let go, snapping the weapon back into its held position against the wall. “What the fuck?” he asked. Daniel continued, “...yeah, that happened.” “Alright,” Marcello said, thinking critically, “let's see if we can read some of this.” Writing was scattered everywhere, but it was in a script that seemed to be a mix of Greek and some strange, hieroglyphic-like symbols. Marcello didn't really study either language so he wasn't familiar but toward the back of the cave stood a strange, rounded-shaped relic, and on the floor were foot marks where someone had stood, apparently long enough to erode the very rock beneath the floor. Marcello examined the footprints and carefully placed his two bare feet into each, Daniel and Larry carefully looking behind him. “We didn't go back this far earlier,” Larry said. The imprints shifted and molded against Marcello's feet and he felt a strange sensation within his own head, as if someone was reading it. Suddenly, the wall's language began to shift, the lettering and symbols moving and morphing into a new script. Latin script. Something Marcello could understand! His eyes opened wide at the paranormal occurrence happening before him. He couldn't believe it. As the lettering slowed, the rock moved one again away from his feet and Marcello stepped toward the wall and carefully read what had been translated, he assumed, for him. A Human. Here. After so many years. Welcome. We are the Zets, we have placed our lifeforce here for your kind to one day find. Some have discovered this place before but none were worthy. Until you. When our race was conquered by the Ledomites, we were forced to flee our home planet, and deposited our artifacts across your planet waiting for the perfect species to merge with. You will be our first. We were warriors once, ultimate immortals, and we need the same strength and character to carry on our purpose. An athlete. A man who is capable of athletic pride and competition, who has the character of a warrior and the shamelessness of his body. You are the first to walk to our presence in your One True form. Because of this, You shall gain our gifts of power. Marcello couldn't believe what he was reading. It was absolutely ludicrous. As Larry and Daniel approached more words began to appear under the script. Two more men of honor arrive with their True Form ready. Once the First of You merges with our power, the other two will have the ability to earn our gifts. Take these and only these. After you have merged with us you can come back to this place, your new sanctuary. The rock bench shifted in front of Marcello and his friends and like an earthquake three distinct cracks formed and three previously hidden artifacts emerged from the bench. “Holy shit,” Marcello whispered, “Guys, what the fuck is happening.” Out of the bench three green, rocky half cylinders morphed and dropped in front of Marcello. They were small, rounded half shaped cups, almost like a cup put into an athletic supporter. Once again the writing shifted. These are our first artifacts. Each of you take them. The first of you must wear it first in front of a human victim, any male form with which to power yourself. Then the second must repeat, and finally the third. You must do this in your True Form, and your victim must be in his own True Form. You must make a pact to do this within the next 3 moon cycles, lest you forfeit our powers and our gifts. Marcello was in a daze, partially brought on by the writing in front him, partially brought on by this situation in the first place. What was this place? Daniel took a step closer and nodded his head. “Yes, of course,” he said in a daze. “What are you talking about?” Marcello asked, pushing his friend back. “I don't know what the fuck this is, but you saw what's happening here, there's fucking powers built into this place, and into these jock cups, they are made for us. Young men who are jocks and happy to be naked. Of course we're going to take them, of course we're going to use them. “And what the fuck is this talk about human victims?” Larry asked, joining the whispers. “I don't know yet,” Daniel said, “but I'm willing to do whatever it takes to join this society of, uhh, Zets. Short of killing someone, I don't think anything bad will happen, I think we need to put these things on our dicks in front of some other naked dudes, we use some of their lifeforce to gain the Zets powers.” “Are you FUCKING NUTS?!” Marcello asked, looking around to see if anyone had followed them in. “We are standing NAKED in a cave with magical words morphing in front of us, and it's says we need to steal someone's LIFE to gain the powers!” “No, it didn't, it just said 'victim',” Daniel said. “And anyway, we can figure that out later, let's take these things then we'll figure out what to do next.” Daniel reached out to grab the rock and bone-encrusted cup but when he grabbed it he immediately grabbed his arm and doubled over. “Oww!” he said. Looking down at his arm, Marcello noticed a roman numeral “II” tattoo grow onto his skin, and another one onto his waist near his pubic hair. Daniel moved his hand and touched his waist. “I'm number II,” Daniel said. “You've gotta be I Marcello, and that makes you III, Larry.” Marcello breathed a sign of stress before reaching his own arm out and grabbing the cup, it too burned his hand but the cup easily lifted off of the bench and into his possession. When he did so, Marcello had a brief flash, like a dream, of a powerful and immortal soldier, someone who seemed to be able to do essentially anything. “Woah,” Marcello said, stepping back. The fantasy grew inside him, it was orgasmic. Feeling more enthusiastic about his own potential powers, Marcello smiled. “Okay guys, let's take these,” he said. Daniel lifted his arm back and grabbed his own cup, feeling the same fleeting fantasy as Marcello had. Larry followed third, and earned his mark as well as his own vision. “Oh fuck yeah,” Larry said, now more enthusiastic as was Marcello and Daniel. The three jocks smiled at each other but quickly their attention was brought back to the writing for one last time. As men of strength in your True Form, you must make your pact. Deposit your seed into our artifact and find your human victim within 3 moon cycles. The bench before them shifted once again and stretched into a mini altar, one each in front of Marcello and his friends. Marcello looked to the left and the right and saw a strange, claw like table form, a hand directly in front of each of their crotches, perfectly positioned to hold the cups each of them had in their hands. “What is it saying, exactly, Marcello?” Larry asked. Daniel answered for him, “it wants us to swear an oath to ourselves and to the Zets that we will do this within 3...moon cycles...” “Full moon cycles,” Marcello said, staring at his alter. “That's 3 months or so, plenty of time,” in a daze, Marcello continued. “We need to promise to ourselves and also to the Zets. And we need to jizz into the cups now so that they become a permanent part of our being.” The guys looked at their own cups before setting each of them down onto the claw-like altar pedestals. The hands closed on the cups and held them in place. “Holy shit,” Marcello said. Daniel ran his hands from his shoulders down his chest and toward his package, closing his eyes and dreaming of the powers he could soon gain. “Guys, this isn't going to take me long, I hadn't wacked in a few days because I thought I was gonna get laid tonight, but, this is way more important.” Marcello had masturbated in front of his friends exactly one time before and it was a drunken, limp biscuit-style prank they were playing on the non-jocks to see who could jizz the fastest. This was completely different, but Daniel was already growing a stiffy and positioning himself. Marcello turned back to Larry who was dazzlingly tugging at his own member. “We gotta, dude,” he said. The vision had of Marcello's powers were making him horny, and his friends own erections were adding to his enthusiasm. Marcello set both of his hands on his waist and rubbed the sides of his butt before moving his hands toward his package, lifting his flaccid dick and feeling his balls, tenderly touching them as his dick started moving outward and higher. His balls pulled against his body and a shudder of pleasure went through Marcello. His breathing increased as he started pumping his dick, rubbing his left hand against his balls as he started jerking himself faster and faster. “Okay,” Daniel said between breaths, his eyes shut, “I'm almost ready, I want the power, the power!” he said louder. “Just a second,” Marcello said, his own breathing increasing, “I'm almost there,” “Make sure you're, hmm, umm, aiming,” Larry added, opening his eyes. The three jocks moved their feet and positioned their cocks in front of the waiting cups. “Fuck yeah!” Daniel whispered as his cock chocked and spewed his semen onto the cup, his body quaking in orgasm. The sight trigger's Marcello's own orgasm as he followed suit, Larry to the right of him following right behind. Marcello kept his attention on the cup as his dark yellow and clear liquid fell onto the cup, the cup soaking it in as it began to glimmer. Daniel wiped his dick into the cup and Marcello and Larry soon followed, getting the last of their seed onto the artifact. The altars snaked back into the wall, dropping the cups onto the floor. Marcello picked his up and noticed the same roman numeral I inscribed on the inside of the cup. Its shape changed somewhat, shrinking just slightly in size to match his flaccid package. Marcello was tempted to wear it immediately but Daniel stopped him. “Wait dude!” he said. “We need to do this outside of the sanctuary, and in front of another naked male. We can find some guys to try this on tomorrow after PE, but not now. Marcello looked down at the cup before looking at his naked buddies examining their own, each with their own personalized numerals. “Okay then,” Marcello said, agreeing, “I'll try it first tomorrow, then you guys can follow. But who do I try it on?” The three of them began to smile in union: “Evan,” they said together. Evan was a short man syndrome, crazy, hyper active non-jock who was in their PE class. The guy was short, skinny and vastly underdeveloped, but he didn't let that stop him from being intrusive, rude, petty, mean and selfish. He beat up on everyone even when he couldn't actually hurt anyone and always started fights. He was particularly mean to Larry but had picked more than a few fights with Marcello and Daniel. Marcello never picked fights with anyone and only saw Evan as a mild annoyance, but perhaps it was time for Marcello to show the dweeb who was boss. Marcello led the way back through the cave entrance and to the shoreline. Their clothes safely sat near the shoreline as the jocks toweled off. “Okay,” Daniel said, planning their time tomorrow, “we're all getting naked in the showers tomorrow. Hide your cups in your towels and once we corner Evan, Larry, throw Marcello his cup. Once Marcello changes I don't think we'll have a problem finding another victim for me or you.” “You take PJ, I'll take Charlie,” Larry added, “they should be easy targets.” “If I gain these powers right after putting this thing on,” Marcello added, “we'll have everyone's solemn attention, it's going to be a complete hypnotic show.” Marcello's dick started rising again with the thought of merging with the Zets powers. He didn't know who they were or where they came from, but that vision was real enough for him to try this. – PE class did a round of ultimate Frisbee in the muddy, rainy afternoon, so it was easy for the class to take time to shower after class. As the guys and girls separated, Marcello, Daniel and Larry gave themselves long glances as they rethought their plan from earlier. Larry would carry in all three artifacts under his towel and the three guys would be the last to walk in. No one ever took the shower-head next to Evan because he immediately started fighting with them, so Marcello knew it would be the perfect time to corner him. Daniel and him would take the shower head next to Evan and when he started fidgeting Daniel would corner him, giving him room for Marcello to place the artifact on his crown jewels. The guys lined onto their lockers and stripped of their PE uniforms. Marcello asked Daniel, “this might be the last time we're clothed,” as he pulled off his compression shorts. “The Zets were naked warriors, you remember what we saw yesterday?” Daniel nodded peeling down his own compressions and removing his t-shirt, “I love being naked, that's why we were chosen. That's why were the men in 'True Form' heheh.” Larry unfolded his towel and the three naked jocks set their artifacts into the towel, larry closing it. The three of them walked toward the shower corridor, hearing already Evan taunt and bother everyone near him. He was singing his song “You're a piece of shit...” something he made up while he flung soap onto every guy bypassing him. He would get shoves from the bigger guys around him, but nothing to really stop him from his menacing behavior. Daniel took the showerhead to the right of Evan as Marcello parked himself next to Daniel. Evan turned around to look at the two jocks and smiled, “Clean up, bitches!” he shouted, throwing his soap bar onto Daniel's forehead. His face quit smiling, however, when Daniel approached him. Daniel shoved the smaller Evan into the corner as Evan kneed him in the naked dick. “Ah, shit!” Daniel said between breaths, “you're...gonna, fuckin pay for that!” Larry unrolled the cup from his towel outside the gang shower and tossed it like a frisby toward Marcello, catching it easily with one hand. “What the fuck are we doing here, guys? Maybe we should let Evan alone, he's just a little twerp.” Marcello said. Larry shook his head no as he joined Daniel in holding the little guy in the corner of the shower with one hand. “Stay put you, we have a purpose for you,” he said before turning his attention back to Marcello. “Dude, we made a pact last night, this thing is centuries old and the ceremony requires it to be this way. You were the chosen one. Just try it on.” Marcello's surroundings drifted away as he stared into the intoxicating void within the cup. It seemed to encircle his mind with its power, its neverending attractiveness. “Okay,” He said looking back ath the jocks. Turning around he noticed the guys around him starting to look over Marcello's shoulder. Wondering what he had in his hands and what he was doing with hit to Evan. Marcello had reached the point of no return, if this didn't work he would be screwed, probably expelled, if it did work all of their lives were going to change forever. He lowered the cup toward his package. “You're the man!” Daniel shouted, “put it on and show Evan who's the boss.” Evan couldn't stop from taunting the lanky tall guy in front of him. “You're fucking idiot, Marcello.” he said, “when that thing makes you look like a dork I'll be the one tackling you to the ground.” Marcello's heart started racing as he pushed the cup closer to his dick, he could hear a voice begging him too, promising to reward him of powers he had never before imagined. He turned toward Daniel with a smile on his face. “You gotta look at Evan. You're tall enough to corner him don't look at me, dude!” Daniel said, remembering the instructions carefully, and carefully trying not to get himself hurt. “Point your artifact toward him!” Marcello turned back to the naked Evan, preoccupied with trying to fight Larry off of him. “As soon as it goes on, I'm backing away, look right at Evan,” Larry added, ignoring the little guy fidgeting with his arm. Marcello took a step closer to him, the two men, though both naked, couldn't have been more different. Evan was a feisty, underdeveloped, loud, menacing looking kid who pushed what little weight he had around to disturb and annoy as many people as possible—common short man syndrome traits; while Marcello was tall, skinny, hairy, quiet and had a secret and quiet strength to him, his muscles just barely defined underneath his dark, bronze skin. “Just stay still for me, Evan, this will be over in a minute,” Marcello said, chucking, his legs switching, his body asking him to put on the powerful artifact. As expected, the cup suctioned onto his dick and peeled itself onto his balls as soon is laid against his body “Woah!” Marcello shouted as it began folding over his package, the wooden and bone artifact liquifying itself into a putty-like mass as it spread over his balls and deep into his crevices between his legs. Marcello started feeling it around on his balls; his first reaction was to pull it off, the substance was menacing, disturbingly scary even, but he remembered what he heard last night, what the ceremony required, what he needed to continue to do. The cup stretched around his dick and up his pubes and started cracking like dry sticks, pieces of wood quickly liquifying into a puddle of soft energy, the power finally breaking free from its mold. The energy was surging his body with new thoughts, dark thoughts that he had never before even dreamed of; thoughts of evil, of dominance, of being a master of all things. The thoughts flooded his mind incomprehensibly, but he was surprised to find he could somehow make sense of it, though he could also feel his humanity leaving him, emotions and empathy falling away into purpose and control. He didn't mind at all, it was making him happier than he had ever been before. He was the Man! He was the hottest shit around, he told himself. He had a newly-formed purpose and an ability formerly inconceivable before now. Marcello loved the act of getting naked with his buddies, but this somehow felt different. He felt as if being naked and putting on this artifact of an all-powerful race was perfectly meant for him. And the energy filling him seemed to agree as well. Marcello watched the mass fold outward toward his legs and between them to his ass crack. The liquid energy pushed like puddy out to his waist and began branching around his skinny butt, stretching over it like a pair of briefs. Or a loincloth. Marcello was happy to witness it, he felt great, he loved being naked and loved having the attention of his friends right on him. The ceremony had a purpose and the purpose was to push the naked powers of the Zets into Marcello himself. Marcello let his hands go from the cup and enthusiastically allowed it to envelop him. As the artifact started cracking and liquifying, a dark green light started flashing like a spotlight at a stage, a bright, directional light. He could feel its purpose exactly. “Evan, of course!” Marcello told himself. His victim! His sacrifice. He directed his dick toward Evan and let out a scream of pleasure, a foreign and frightening sound, a mix between a shrieking horse and a deep, low rumble of thunder. Marcello's back twisted in the direction of Evan and his foot automatically stepped toward his victim, Marcello moving automatically, the power itself now directing him. His hips rocked forward as the putty thined around his ass, connecting on his backside. Marcello's dick was now clearly visible behind the thin powerful substance, and electric green light flashing right onto Evan. Evan, for the first time, had a flash of horror cross his mind. Up until this point he thought he had a silly prank he could play on the naked jocks. But for the first time, a strike of fear hit him as the green light felt like an oven wave of heat flash across his own naked stomach and waist. “What?! Oh my god, get me out of here!” he shouted. The dark green light crossed his bare chest and focused on his waist, lighting it and his small dick with a dark, mossy color. Evan's eyes opened wide with fear and pain. He couldn't look away. Larry and Daniel found themselves in shock and horror as well. Their friend's calm and stable demeanor was quickly turning into pure ferociousness. Marcello took another step toward Evan as the light brightened against Evan. “Oh God!! ARGH!” Evan shouted in pain, tears flowing from his eyes. “What's happening to me!!” Evan looked down at his hands as Marcello's friends and the other PE guys surrounded the scene unfolding before them. Evan's skin was turning gray and pale, he seemed to be aging quickly. Drying out. His skin loosened and dried, cracking like wood. His eyes glassed over as his muscular frame flattened into a skinny, dry twig. Evan's small dick started folding up and into his body as his hair folded back into his skin. His teeth receded as his body stiffened like an old board leaning against the side of a building. His breathing stopped as he froze into place. “Oh my god, it's actually working. Back up, guys, back up!” Daniel shouted. The guys tried backing away but couldn't look away at the horrific scene unfolding. The body that was Evan mummified into a decaying, skeletal corpse as his eyes rolled into the back of his head and his hair receded, the flashing green light now completely encompassing the decaying body, hardening into dust. Daniel turned his attention to Marcello as his friend's body started gaining height. His loincloth powered friend walking, in a trance, closer to Evan. “You're mine, human, come to me!” Marcello groaned under his deepening voice. Evan's body started dissolving into a dark green dust as is swept and surrounded Marcello, wrapping over his body like a tornado, folding into the cup as the cup itself wrapped over and wound tightly onto Marcello's loins. “Heh, heh, HAHAHAH!” Marcello started cackling. “Yes, I am complete, the powers, yes THE POWERS!” Marcello's back started cracking and growing as the tornado swept him into a fierce firestorm of power. As it did, Evan's lifeforce entered into his body causing it to explode with power and muscle. His cackling got louder as his body expanded with muscle, sinew wrapping down his tall, dark back and exploding his shoulders and pecs, lengthening his spine and thickening his neck. As he extended his arms his biceps pumped with a thick contours of sinew building a hard rock over his arm and pushing his veins out to his skin. His hands cracked and grew as he turned himself around in his powerful glory to look at his friends. The cup was electricifying over his dick . Marcello's chest pushed out as his nipples grew in size, the light fuzz of chest hair over him growing now growing further, thick and manly down to his quickly deepening abs. Marcello's thin and tight body was pushing out with hard muscle, six well-defined abs separating from each other topped at his pecs and down to his waist, just in time for his quads to tighten and push out, creating football-sized muscles on his upper legs. Marcello started twisting his body more quickly as his hair filled out over his pubes and down to his quads and shins, his lower legs quickly lengthening and growing in size, pushing the jock to 6'6” height. “Oh fuck yes! MORE! MOOORE!” he shouted as his dick started twitching. It lengthened and dropped low as his balls followed suit, the cup stretching with his massive package, his virility growing with his body as his testicles gained weight and mass. Marcello couldn't help but touch it and as he did he felt his circumcised head quickly folded behind his new godly foreskin, regrowing over his dick. Hair grew between his quads and back to his ass as it filled with muscle, matching the power of his thick legs. The material of the cup snapped into tendrils of power as the electricity engulfed Marcello's loins, feeding their way into his body by way of his ass and pecker. Now free to touch, Marcello grabbed his erected dick with force and pulled, each stroke of his hand vibrating his body with surges of masculine pleasure. He couldn't help it nor did he care that he was masturbating in front of his friends, the pleasure was too much. Every pump afforded him a shudder of pure orgasmic pleasure, each pump heightening his sensations and opening his mind to the powers his body was gaining. With every pump Marcello left the confines of human thinking—his formerly stable, mature and sensitive self was giving way to the cup of the Zets, a powerful and corrupted race, Marcello now realized. Marcello all too eager to gain it. But his friends were unfamiliar with the corruption wrecking their former friend. The naked beast started generating a blue electric glow around him and quickly a burst of electric light flashed out of Marcello's crotch as he began to crest, hitting Daniel in the chest, throwing the jock to the other side of the open shower room. Daniel landed on the floor, holding his head. “What the fuck?” he said, trying to get up, dizzied by the burst of power that pushed him. Larry started backing away from Marcello as the transforming god realigned himself toward Larry, throwing another burst of power-laden light onto him, slamming him into the shower wall. “Ugh, fuck,” Larry said, dazed out. The other jocks began to flee the shower corridor, running as quickly as they could away from the transforming god. One jock, Jonathan, couldn't get out of the corridor before the masturbating Marcello grabbed him with his arm, throwing him onto the shower floor. Jonathan's naked butt slammed onto the floor and slid back toward Larry, still trying to lift himself from his own knocked out daze. They stared up at Marcello as his eyes formed now a glowing red. Marcello, or the corrupted god Marcello was becoming, made a menacing smile as the jock's muscular legs began to buckle at the orgasm of his own pleasure. As his quads quivered and knees shaked, Marcello's left hand moved ever faster over his erected dick, droplets of precum starting to drip from his massive head. “What the fuck?!” Larry shouted as he grabbed Jonathan and slid him across the floor. They reached the back of the shower but to his dismay Larry found the rear fenced door shut. He had to remove the padlock, but his hand wouldn't fit through the gate to turn the combo. “Oh shit, we gotta get out of here! HELP HELP US!!” he shouted, Jonathan trying to lift himself up. As soon as he turned around, however, he grabbed Larry's shoulders, “FUCK DUDE!” Jonathan shouted, “he's right behind us!” But to their surprise, Marcello stopped of any further violence. The blue streaks of electric surrounded him completely as he continued to jack off, the human growing further and further in size and strength. Marcello could feel the Zets immortal powers sink into his body, and he was completely content with his new corrupted state. He let out a low groan as his dick began spewing onto the tile floor, volleys of cum landing on the shower floor, “MMM YESS!” he shouted, lost in his own masculine pleasure. The blue streaks of electric power sapped back into its master's body as Marcello let go of his erected dick. Taking the time to examine his new form in all its naked, godly glory. Larry couldn't help but stare, the warrior was perfect, his hair covering his legs and ass, the treasure trail perfectly snaking up to his curly chest, deep adonis belt pointing directly down to his massive package. He was the definition of a masculine immortal. Marcello stretched and smiled in his newfound powers before smiling at Larry and Jonathan at the end of the hall. “Oh Daniel,” he shouted, “it's your turn...” Larry had calmed from the calamity that was happening moments before, but he was afraid to continue onward. Daniel's corruption would be 10x as worse as Marcello's with his enthusiasm for the power already in full force. When coach walked into the shower room to respond to the fear and telling of Marcello's classmates, he sensed the panic and disorder running through the Coach's mind. Marcello reached his arm up and knocked him out, putting him into a tranced sleep so they could continue undisturbed. Daniel walked beside his power-ridden friend, holding his own cup and ready to go. He tossed Larry his III cup. Larry cleanly caught it and stood staring at the artifact, waiting now for his turn, entranced by the powers it held within. “Jonathan,” Daniel said, “you're the only naked one around and I really want these powers.” “What the fuck?” Jonathan asked. “Daniel, wait,” Larry said, “we can find someone else. Jonathan is your friend.” Marcello stopped Daniel. “I locked the doors in the back of the locker room. Everyone is trapped. Go find PJ or Charlie. Jonathan is a naked jock, we will have join join our ranks shortly.” Jonathan felt relieved as he looked into Marcello's eyes, he could feel the powers that Marcello meant to give him. He wanted it more than anything. Marcello forced open the rear gate to the corridor and Daniel stepped casually through to find a victim for himself. Marcello pulled Jonathan toward him and slapped his ass. “You can become a god too, you have the body and the personality.” Marcello realized his new mission, to transform as many humans into Zets as possible, and to spread his new race's powers. He could sense one other man from far away already transformed, and as soon as his two friends met with their powers, they would join up and determine a plan to conquer the humans. Larry watched as Daniel walked the corridor to the lockers and cornered CJ. He lifted the cup toward his now-erected dick, ready to try the powers on for himself. In an automatic motion, Larry grabbed his own cup and followed, ready to be the third.

I had a day off and decided to make this happen. Not sure if this is part one or just a one-shot. Comments and suggestions are appreciated as always, especially on if I should continue. *Zap* The bright beam from the sky attenuated rapidly. And then only a man remained, stark naked in the middle of the desert. But what a man he was. His pecs were the first thing to flex. Slowly at first, those globes of muscle rising, becoming fuller and rounder by the second. He stood there casually, pecs unapologetically standing at full mast, for a solid minute. After what felt like an eternity, he let one drop and proceeded to bounce them. The rest of his body was still except for the massive balloons heaving up and down on his chest. He looked as though he was enjoying himself. With pecs still bouncing (it almost looked automatic now), he pushed his elbows in and let his triceps stand in relief. Like sand dunes carved into his arms, immense and sharp. But they didn’t stay for long. He brought his arms up into a classic double bi pose. Like Everest, mountainous peaks piercing the heavens. The belly of each muscle was so fat and engorged that it seemed to spill over the edges of his arm, barely contained by his skin. He followed with an unbelievable most muscular pose. A dimple formed in his pecs where the major met the minor, while his forearms and biceps formed a thick, pulsing frame for his cobblestone abs. His dick was long, full, hard, throbbing. The head bobbed up and down menacingly, threatening to release. He came without as much as a wince. The cum shot right through his arms still held in the most muscular pose. 2 points. Wallace was not inclined to believe in fantasy or science fiction, but the evidence stood there proudly, cumming into the sunbaked dirt. He had just been out categorizing local species of lizards when the giant laser shot down from space and dropped off, of all things, a naked man. The Adonis from the sky. And he had Jason’s face. It had been a while since they had last hung out in high school, but Wallace was pretty confident that this extraterrestrial hunk used to be Jason. His hard on was leaking pre in his denim jeans. The desert sun shone on his olive skin, the bushy cactus he was hiding behind providing no shade. A second cylinder of light left some clothes on the ground nearby before fading away. They were garments for giants. Jason reluctantly put them on, obviously still wanting to explore his newfound prowess. The white tee shirt fit tightly around his arms and his shelf of a chest made a tent where the fabric draped over it. The mesh shorts, while equally as oversized, did not do much to hide his mind-bendingly massive quads or his apparently constant erection. As he moved to a double bi pose again, the fabric seemed to be barely holding together. -- It felt good to flex. It was somehow right in this body, natural. The constant arousal in his dick felt good, too, but it was almost annoying. His cock was permanently hard and he felt like he was going to cum every second. It was hard to focus, especially when he flexed. Which was almost impossible to resist. Should probably get that adjusted. On that note, they could’ve dropped him off closer to his house, too. Even though they gave him clothes (that barely fit, honestly), he was a spectacle. It hadn’t mattered much in the wilderness when no one was around, but as he walked around the oasis of a suburb he called home he received more than a few stares. He was probably going to have to get used to that. It took him a while to get inside once he reached his place. His hands were just so much bigger now. He thought for a second that he might just bust the door in, but he figured his landlords probably wouldn’t like that… Success. He got inside without breaking anything. But the house he was renting felt a little different somehow. He picked up an old framed picture of himself and his parents from high school. An average looking dude stared at him out of the photograph, maybe a little scrawny. Dark messy hair fell over his tan brown skin and framed his sly smile. He absentmindedly tossed it towards his bed. It flew into the wall and shattered. Well, so much for not breaking anything. It didn’t really matter, anyways. That was the old him. He picked up the photo, dusting off shards of glass and wondering if they could even hurt him anymore. Or if anything could hurt him anymore. He shoved the photo in an old travel guide. He was about to set it down when a thought crossed his mind. He grabbed each end with just his finger and thumb and tore it right in half. Like it was a napkin. The pieces dropped to floor with a thud, utterly defeated. The torn photo spilled out of the pages and onto the floor. Then he grabbed a phone book and tore that apart too. It was nothing. He reached for a pan and was about to crush it, but then he thought better of destroying all his worldly possessions. Clearly he could if he wanted to. Might as well not use them up all at once. As he looked for somewhere to rest, he finally noticed his room was much smaller than it was before. He couldn’t even lift his arms without hitting the ceiling, and he had to turn sideways just to get through some doors. He felt the strain in the boards and the concavity he created when he sat on his bed. It creaked and moaned. His cock was entirely ambivalent about all of this, meanwhile, and it had been silent for far too long. Jason’s balls had been churning non-stop and it was about time they get release. He tried to resist, but it was pointless. So he accepted it, tensing every muscle in his body as the ejaculate forced its way through his cock and drenched his shorts. Shit. That was his only pair. He took them off and started to look for new clothes. -- His hard on had not died down since he began following Jason. Which had posed a real problem, since he was basically sprinting from one hiding spot to the next trying to keep up with this Goliath. Wallace was unaccustomed to stalking. It made him feel a little uneasy. But this was not something you saw every day. He could even convince himself it was journalism if he didn’t think too hard. Which was easy, considering he kept leaking pre like a broken faucet. There was not a lot of time for fixing rationalizations between spurts. In spite of his uncomfortable erection, he found Jason rather easy to follow. It might have had something to do with the fact that he was approaching King Kong status or that he seemed to be blissfully unaware of his surroundings, but Wallace never lost sight of Jason. He wondered how many people had followed him in a similar manner. Though let’s be honest, it probably wasn’t that many. He pushed up his coke bottle glasses and unbuttoned the first button of his plaid shirt. The running joke was that he had raided Urkel’s closet but left his brains behind. Coworkers can be so kind. He pulled out the binoculars that were fortuitously located in his backpack. He never imagined that lizard hunting could prove to be so…lucrative. Yeah, that was the word. And boy was it fucking lucrative. By the time he had adjusted to a position where he could see most of the room Jason was in, the hulking monster had left his Gap for Giants clothes on the bed and began to rummage through his wardrobe. He pulled out a blue tee shirt with a video game character on it that looked like it was sized for toddlers in his gorilla hands. And then he tried to put it on. It was almost comical. Emphasis on almost. Wallace’s cock clearly had a different opinion. The shirt started to rip before Jason could even get his arm through one of the sleeves. By the time the other arm made it through, the shirt had already been transformed into a tank top. A lousy one, too; it barely even reached his abs. Meanwhile his pecs were practically suffocating with the tightness of the fabric. He laughed. And as he laughed he came all over the floor. Fucking ridiculous. Although Wallace wasn’t really in position to be critical right now. He wasn’t quite sure of when he came. He only felt it in his pants sometimes afterwards. Journalism at its finest. Jason’s laughter halted abruptly and was replaced with a stuporous state. Wallace could have sworn that a blue glow came over his eyes. After a few moments of drool-laden daydreaming, Jason grabbed his game boy and a Gatorade and ran out the door. Wallace was forced to follow, pants drenched in cum, binoculars swinging on his thin shoulders. -- Jason had hoped to spend a little more time on his own before they called him back. But it sounded pretty important. He hoped he wasn’t going to explode or grow extra limbs anywhere. They would probably laugh at him for saying shit like that. Jason realized half way down the street that he had forgotten his clothes. He had honestly only noticed when his stiff cock met the breeze. A few minutes later he was back on track, fully clothed, spunk drying on his shorts as he briskly trekked back to the pick up spot. A fierce battle between his Venasaur and a Charizard kept his mind occupied while he made his long journey back out to the desert (though really, it was only a mile). He had meant to bring Pokemon Yellow instead of Pokemon Red, but it would have to do. By the time he left his neighborhood, he had grown tired of his clothes. It was approaching 100 degrees anyhow. How could you blame him? So he ripped them off with one hand, never letting go of the Gameboy with the other. They would give him new ones, probably. -- Wallace started getting hard again approximately the same time that Jason’s clothes hit the ground. His glutes bounced as Wallace watched, and their metronomic, perfectly controlled motion was almost hypnotic. Wallace would have stayed captivated by their mesmerizing rhythm if Jason’s calves had not stolen his attention. Bellies like diamonds, it was hard to imagine he was not moving the earth every time he took a step. And if that wasn’t enough, the broad curvature of his lats swayed back and forth, accentuating their impossible size while each little back muscle flexed individually to highlight the definition. Wallace could have stared for hours, but Jason stopped rather suddenly in the middle of nowhere. Wallace couldn’t see any conspicuous landmarks, but Jason turned off his Gameboy and was clearly ready to ascend back to wherever he came from. And so Wallace ran. He ran faster than he ever had in his life, leaving his backpack and binoculars behind. His little lungs and legs burned in the desert heat, but he sure as hell wasn’t going to give up. By the time Jason turned around, Wallace was already on him, clinging his relatively tiny waist. Jason was amused. He grabbed Wallace by the back of his collar and lifted him up. It was kind of like picking up a cat by its scruff. Jason couldn’t say that he didn’t enjoy it, just a little. Watching the little man squirm in his grasp, knowing that there was absolutely nothing he could do. And then the beam came down, and off they went. *Zap* And within a few seconds it was like they’d never been there.

There's a new book on Amazon.com about muscle growth "Journeys are unpredictable. Not the ones planned on your smart phone. The ones you lay out for your life. The ones measured in years rather than miles. Those can be longer and take you further than you can imagine, especially if they are fueled by ambition. Because ambition strives. At first for goals... until it reaches them. Then for more... because it’s insatiable. Harry Zane was led off the stage by the Feds after winning the biggest title in bodybuilding. He's about to travel to another world. A place where physical development is religion, more is not enough, and genetic engineering is unfettered. And he’s about to learn that what we seek is usually not what we seek."

Hey guy, just a short snippet of something I considered doing. If this goes well, I'm considering doing a story where I draw a picture for each chapter (including this one if it goes well). Dont worry though, most likely I'll put a finish to Bear's Cub before I start this. Feedback appreciated.~ --- Basically a God (Part 1?) We hid under our desks in terror as the shaking settled for the moment, cracks forming in odd places as if the room were coming apart. The TV flickered but our eyes were focused on the spot as we saw the live news of the whirlwind outside the building. The image was fuzzy but it was impossible to not recognize the research center after we’d been such an extensive tour. The helicopter streaming the footage was shaking at the speed of the winds impacting its flight, the light flickering as storm clouds hovered over the city as a harbinger of doom. Suddenly a rapidly moving shadow sped by the screen. It happened as quickly as it had started as the cameras paned and the shaky camera man gave us a brief glimpse of something speeding into the clouds, parting them for a moment before being absorbed. “He couldn’t possibly- “said the strained and croaking voice of James Hansen. It seemed almost too ironic for the predicted flooding patterns of New York’s climate to occur so soon as we’d appeared on the scene. For years I’d been wanting to brainstorm and wag chins with James Hansen, famous for his paper that clearly defined the dangerous to global warming. It was only another side effect to being friends with Johnny, though, as he’d been invited to come after putting himself on the map for collecting his master's degree at the ripe age of 20 for writing his thesis on his perfected method for sustainable food across the globe. That had been only a year ago when he’d only been “kind-of” a genius. In comparison, he was something otherworldly now, which the research center on global warming in New York had desperately wanted to use to help cure some of the world’s environmental problems with his rapidly growing brain power. Saving the world was natural for him, after all. Suddenly, there was a loud sound coming from the sky that deafened even the thundering, raining clouds above us. As if someone had used a vacuum to wipe the large, roaring dust bunnies in the sky. The shrinking clouds were gone quickly and quietly as though they’d never been there, a grey sky and some stray, pitiful clouds remained as survivors. A boom from the sky could be heard through the TV and above in quick succession as something in the sky flew down and hit the flooding water quickly. We were all silent as the water continued to surround and sink our building, probably a pastime we were sharing with many others watching the news. The water began to very slowly recede as something could be seen occurring in the water. A whirlpool that had grown quickly in the water was pulling in the tide and forcing it up. “Holy god, he’s actually reversing the tide” came James’ voice. I clenched my jaw, something I’d been doing often for the past few years. Johnny had done it again, he’d saved the day and was probably doing victory laps in a whirlpool of his own creation. As the water receded and the tide pulled back into the ocean with the whirlpool, it became quieter for an instant before a loud clap caused the whirlpool to explode, water shooting up and probably making the largest rainbow as we all watched it shimmer. Johnny calmly walked in a minute later, his tight leotard stretched over his body, dry as a sheet of paper but the tight fabric glistening against his body. “Sorry, boys, took a detour and went for—“ he was cut off by a sudden rumble in his chest before a burp that flashed and blinded us for a moment. For a moment, I thought I saw lightning. “Yeah, lunch was an experience” he said. He rubbed his rippling chest as he grinned that stupid yet handsome grin he normally saved for the moments that irritated me the most. This was natural, everyday news for me and anyone else who’d heard of Johnny Poundstone. He’d made a name for himself as the prodigy creation of the US government, something you’d think had been made in an actual Area 51. Johnny was the poster boy of every newspaper in every city he visited. If you went into dark enough places, you might have actually heard hisses of fear. A real superhero for many who’d dreamed of someone so impressive to be their savior in their time of need. That rippling chest I mentioned before was mounted on top of a massive being. At 7’2, he was a tower of intimidating brawn that seemed to be in a constantly flexed state in the way his muscles were always bulging and pushing against whatever fabric he wore. A giant of his caliber didn’t need superpowers to dumbfound people but he had those too. Johnny had come a long way from that thin, flimsy straw of a human lying in his bed, dying of cancer. It was thanks to the government’s recommendation of giving him the treatment of a lifetime that led to the hulking man of today. It was terrifying to watch the nerd I used to bully in high school grow to such size and popularity in the world. He wouldn’t tell me the details but it was pretty obvious he had control in many realms of government and politics though he let on for me to believe he was just a “consultant”. Johnny had the world under his thumb and everyone might as well have known. I couldn’t compare the enlarging man of today with the 5 foot nothing kid me and my football player buddies used to stuff into the toilet seats of bathrooms and use as a dummy to tackle……. after practice. It was depressing looking back on how the years changed us both. I was the best running back in our state before college. After that, everything I’d pushed off cut up with. I stopped training cause I was too busy enjoying college parties, I lost my scholarship after getting caught with steroids in my system, and before you know it, I was running on student loans to cover my college tuition in fees. Me and my family just didn’t have the money as a lower middle class household. It was a miracle I’d had the credit in my name to push me through to my current years of grad school, my weary body looking closer to 30 than my actual age of 25. I was almost 100k in debt before I got a call from the twerp I picked on in school. I could look back now and see what I’d become as I looked out on the patio of the tower built to house Johnny and anyone else he wished in his multi-story building. 10s upon 10s of floor space for him and him alone that he was willing to share with me of all people. “Don’t stand out here too long or you might lose your sense of balance and fall” I heard Johnny’s deep voice say behind me as he also came out on the patio. I didn’t look back as I knew what feelings would stir but my heart still raced. I feared he’d gain the power to read minds the way his powers grew by the day. Just last week he’d learned to produce lightning from any part of his body. Long story short, the movie theater was still a mess after he’d raged at the last Captain America movie. “Why the fuck are they even here?!” he roared before he’d accidently spat lightning from his mouth that flew out and burned a large hole through the screen. I should have known to remember how emotional he got when he watched superhero movies. They always seemed to let him down in the worst ways. Not being a geek for that crap myself, I had to pretend to enjoy it as he talked on and on about fictional powers, and wars, and even wolverines. It was hard not to force myself to enjoy it when he’d consumed my life so quickly. I didn’t really stop him or struggle, really. He’d snapped his fingers and gotten me a full ride without batting an eye. “Sam?” I looked back but didn’t respond before he placed his large hand on my back. I was still a decent size at 190 and 5’8 but having a giant come up behind me and consume my back with one hand made me shiver. I tried to play it cool. “Your heartbeat’s moving rapidly, bro. Are you catching a fever?” he said as he began to ruffle my shoulders gently. I was afraid what could happen if he touched me without any control. He clearly had to remaster his body as it wasn’t very long ago when he’d tried to hand me a cup of coffee he’d made for breakfast only to nearly burn my hand off when he passed it to me. He laughed heartily with his deep voice then, his golden and hairy face flashing white with his sparkling teeth and his model-esque face seemed to contort in new beautiful ways. “Sorry, little guy, I think I forgot how hot it should be for normal skin when I set my heat power” he said as he went to go make another cup. I looked back and saw him suddenly stand straighter behind me, his hands still firmly holding my shoulders. “Hey, um, I’ll be back in a little while, you can tell Stell to come back another time.” No one could have stopped him as he suddenly hovered over the ground, looking even taller than before until he lifted off and went in a direction. I couldn’t see as far as him but I could only assume he was off somewhere to milk his powers like the show off he was. I went back inside once I couldn’t see his large and tight butt in his shining leotard and closed the patio door behind me. His latest victim was on the couch unconscious, her clothes on the floor and her naked form spread out as though she had basked in the sun and didn’t want to move. The look on her face looked pleasant but I neglected to notice. “Hey, you, get up. He’s out. Leave.” I said plainly. Another random chick he’d had sex with who still hadn’t figured out she was just a tool for him. At the beginning, Johnny had told me how his body had become more “masculine” or something corny like that but after the first warning, he’d taken it to the next level. At this point, I assumed any time he wasn’t saving the world, he was fucking some unsuspecting girl in the city who had a craving for his godly body. I didn’t wait the girl to get up as I went and took the elevator to my floor. As the door’s closed, I lifted my shirt, pulled my zipper down and stuffed my hand into my pants. A moan escaped as I rubbed my hard and leaking cock through my underwear. I couldn’t believe I was attracted to Johnny and his body. But it was more than that. I was attracted to his powers. I was attracted to his cockiness. I was attracted to his strength. I was attracted to him in a way nothing before had. He was more than anything I’d ever asked for and anything I could have dreamed of. You know, basically a god.

Part 1 Jack had been living with his Uncle Roy ever since his parents died in a car crash 2 years ago. Uncle Roy was Jack's only living relative that was still in the area. All of his cousins and relatives had moved away from the small town of Bulger, PA. There were only 400 residents in the in the area of Bulger as most had moved away from the once bustling mining town, to nearby Pittsburgh. The mine was gone and all that was left were farms, most of which had falling into poverty since the land had turned sour due to the mining. Uncle Roy had been living alone on the family farm since his parents died 20 years ago. He never married, but dated a few women here and there, but they always left to better and brighter futures. Time had not only taken it's toll on the farm, but on Roy as well. He was now 62 years old and his health was failing to the point that he could hardly work on the farm. This past harvest season had been especially bad for Roy since there had been somewhat of a drought and combined with the hostile ground, his crops were the worst they had been in over 30 years. Both Roy and Jack were barely getting food on the table. Jack had taken on a job as a custodian at the local off site branch of Slippery Rock College that was in town. His initial plan had been to work to get enough money to go to learn at the main campus which was an hour north, but since the issues with his Uncle's farm he was only able to get enough to keep them afloat. Then tragedy struck. One night, the branch where he worked had an explosion and burnt down to the ground with Jack and a few others still inside. Luckily, Jack wasn't hurt, but his one and only friend where he worked, Dr. Jason Braun, who worked in the lab as a Naturopathic Physician, had barely gotten out alive. He had been burnt over 60% of his body and was in intensive care at UPMC Mercy Burn Center in Pittsburgh. Roy was incredibly thankful that Jack had made it out without a scratch, but Roy and Dr. Braun had been school mates growing up and were very close. The two of them were inseparable as youths and as adults, their bond was as close as two heterosexual men could have been without being lovers. Roy was devastated when he heard the news about Jason and even though they barely had money to put food on the table, Roy suggested that they take a ride to UPMC Mercy Burn Center in Pittsburgh to visit their friend. They could leave in the morning and be back the same day so they wouldn't have to leave the animals on the farm for too long. Once they arrived at UPMC they waited for almost 8 hours before being told that they could not see their friend that day. Both men felt destroyed as they began to leave the center to drive the hour back to the farm. Before they got to off the floor, one of the nurses stopped Jack and asked if he could talk to him in private. Roy seemed a little annoyed that the nurse didn't want to talk to them both, but he told Jack it was okay. The nurse, a man named Glen, took Jack into a empty patient room and told him that Dr. Braun had come too, but he didn't want any visitors at the moment. He said that he had had heard that Roy and Jack were there and to find Jack to let him know that he would be okay. Dr. Braun then told Glen to go into his briefcase and take out a brown bag to give to Jack. He said that it was something he had made in the hopes that it would help Jack and his Uncle's crop situation. Then Glen reached into his pocket and brought out a small brown burlap sack. Jack opened that sack to see inside that there were about 30 small black marble-like seeds in it. Glen explained that Dr. Braun didn't explain much about the seeds other than Jack needed to go home and put them in a jar of boiling water and steep 3 tea bags until they evaporated and then pour that immediately into the fertilizer for their crops. Glen also said that Dr. Braun told him that under no circumstances was anyone to ingest the liquid. Jack thanked Glen and he rejoined his Uncle who was now waiting in the truck to go home. "What was that all about?" Uncle Roy asked "Nothing really. I guess Dr. Braun wanted me to have a bag of seeds that he had been working on in the hopes to help our crops." "Wow, even in the face of death, Jason is thinking about us. I really love that man." "What?" "You know what I mean. He really cares about both of us. Well, I don't care if we don't have the money or not, I think we should come back to see him, when he is ready for some visitors. Whattya think?' "I think that's a given, sir. Dr. Braun and you are the only family I got and yes, I think of him as not just a friend. He's family." "Good boy!! I've always thought you had a good head on your shoulders. You're gonna go far, son." It was night by the time Roy and Jack had gotten back to the farm and as soon as they set foot in the house, both men went immediately to bed. The next morning, when Jack got up he grabbed the sack of seeds and went into the kitchen to put on the boiling water. Uncle Roy was still fast asleep in bed. Jack thought that the hardships of yesterday had taken their toll on his Uncle so he let him sleep. While the water boiled, Jack decided to make breakfast as well. He made some eggs and bacon with toast, enough for the both of them. The water on the stove started to boil so Jack took the seeds and put them into an empty glass mason Jar that they had for canning. As soon as the hot water hit the beans they began to bubble and the water turned a dark brown. Jack figured that it would probably be awhile before the seeds evaporated so he closed up the jar and set it on the kitchen counter. Then he went to make some coffee, but it looked as though they were out. Knowing how much Uncle Roy loved his morning coffee, Jack decided to walk over to the neighbor’s house, almost a half a mile away and ask if he could burrow some just enough for his Uncle. Mrs. Apow was the sweetest neighbor and she gave Jack her whole can of Maxwell House that she had left. She said she was going to the store and asked if Jack needed anything else. He politely told her no, but thought, that he would love a nice juicy burger. Once back at the house, Jack walked into the kitchen to find Uncle Roy sitting at the kitchen table eating the breakfast that he had prepared. Uncle Roy thanked Jack for letting him sleep in and for breakfast but he wanted to talk to him about something that had been on his brain for a long time now. Jack walked over to the counter and put the coffee canister down. He asked his uncle how much coffee he would like and Roy said, that he didn't need any more coffee, that he had had enough and that maybe they should stick to using the coffee maker instead of doing it on the stove next time. Jack's eye's opened wide as he looked over to where he had set down the Seed mixture and it was gone. Horrified he turned around to see his Uncle downing the last drop of Seed mixture from the Mason jar down his throat. "Oh Shit. That’s not coffee Uncle Roy....that's the seed mixture for our crops from Jason!!" "What?!?!" "That's the seed mixture that Dr. Braun gave me for the crops. It was supposed to go onto the fertilizer and help our crops to grow." "Well, dammit, why didn't you tell me? It tasted like coffee, but BAD coffee." Roy started to feel a little dizzy. "Maybe I should go lie down, just in case." Uncle Roy got up from the table and went up to his bedroom to lie down. Jack grabbed his uncle by the arm and shoulder and helped him to his bed. His Uncle seemed so heavy and stiff as he assisted him to his room. Then once he got Roy safely into bed, he told his Uncle, "I'm gonna call the doctor and see if they can pump your stomach or do something!" “Okay, but hurry, son, I’m feeling really warm all over and…and…and my skin hurts!!!” Jack ran back downstairs and called the doctor’s office, but it was a Wednesday and they weren’t open until noon. “FUCK!!” he blurted out. He thought for a moment and since there was no one else to call other than the hospitals in Pittsburgh, he figured he would call the one person who might know what to do. Jack ran over to his coat pocket and fished out the number of the Burn Center that Dr. Braun was at. He dialed. “Hello, I…I …need the room for a Dr….er…Jason Braun. Please hurry, it’s an emergency!” “I’m sorry, sir, but Dr. Braun is not able to receive phone calls at this time. Who am I speaking too and I will get a message to his room to see if someone can speak to you on his behalf?” “It’s Jack…Jack Pilar. I worked with Dr. Braun. He knows who I am. Please tell him that my uncle drank the seed mixture and I don’t know what to do.” “Alright sir, just one moment and….” Suddenly, Jack heard his uncle scream and then there was a large crash followed by the sound of an explosion that shook the house. He dropped the phone and raced upstairs, tripping on his way up. Once he got to Roy’s room, he stopped dead in the doorway. His uncle was gone. All that was left was a bunch of torn clothing and a bed that had broken in half long ways down the middle. The window to Uncle Roy’s room was broken out along with a good chunk of the wall around it. Jack ran to the huge new opening in the home and he saw an enormous muscular figure darting into the barn. My enormous growls and screams came from within and then he could hear a low deep moaning followed by loud, wet splashing noises like a fire house hitting the insides of the barn. A few seconds later he noticed a white liquid start to seep out from in between the cracks of wood in various places on the side of the barn. Then it was all quiet again for a few moments. Jack stood there, completely dumbfounded and bewildered. He thought to himself, that the huge figure looked like his uncle from the back, but it couldn’t have been him. It just couldn't have been. Still, the figure was such an impressive site that Jack felt a longing in it. His thoughts changed from horror to honor. Suddenly, a whiff of something extremely pungent, musky and very pleasurable entered Jack’s nose and without even thinking another thought, he became consumed with intense desire and an arousal that caused his cock to go instantly hard which took him immediately to the point of orgasm. So much so, that he had to back up against the desk in Roy’s room as his cock shot uncontrollably hard with numerous waves of ejection and the orgasm must have lasted at least half a minute. He came and came, completely soaking the inside of his shorts and pants. It was one of the most erotic and pleasurable orgasms he had ever encountered. As well, during the orgasm, visions of the huge figure he had just witnessed took over his mind. An incredible longing and complete desire for the giant hulk consumed Jack for the duration of his orgasm and then when it was over, Jack regained his mind and himself. Jack steadied himself and walked dazed back down to the kitchen. He went over to the phone he had dropped and put it to his ear. He could hear a lot of commotion in the background with crashing noises, screams and silence. Then as he continued to listen, there was the sound of various men in the throes of ecstasy, just about the same as he had just experienced upstairs. He listened intently as his cock started to get hard. Passion again, built up inside of him. Jack had never thought himself gay, but what he had just experienced and the lust that he was now feeling just from hearing men in a sexual realm, made him wonder. Just then his cell phone vibrated in his pocket. “Hello?” “Jack…Jack is that you?” The voice on the other end was extremely low with so much bass in it that it sent shivers of excitement through him, causing his cock to twitch even harder. “Yea…Yes…it’s me. Who’s this? “It’s Jason…Dr. Braun. I need you to get out of the house right now. The nurse told me what happened with Roy and for you own safety, get out of there now and get in your truck and come see me…IMMEDIATELY!! Also, stay on the phone with me. I need you to do exactly as I say. Do not look back and do not make contact with your uncle. He’s changed and he’s dangerous. He won’t want to hurt you, but he will nonetheless. Get out of there, NOW!!” "I'm coming, Jason!" Jack dropped the receiver of the other phone, keeping the cellphone to his ear and ran toward the door. “Okay…Okay…Jason. SIR, I’ll do it. I’ll do whatever you ask of me, SIR!” Jack knew he had to leave, but he was torn. He longed to get to Jason, but he didn't want to leave his uncle either. Confusion, remorse and excitement were all running through him on top of a growing yearning and arousal that was getting harder and harder to avoid. He ran outside and once inside the truck he turned the key and when the truck started there was a loud crash in the barn. Jack jumped in his seat and yelled out, “FUCK!!” “What’s Wrong, Jack? What’s going on?” Jason yelled over the phone. “I think my uncles in the barn and I...I....think he’s HUGE. He seems to be tearing up the barn from the inside and he…OH SHIT!!” Jack dropped the phone as he hit a pothole and it went outside the window, smashing on the road below as he heard another huge crash from behind him. He was again, alone with no help. He looked in the rear view mirror as he was driving away and saw the barn doors had smashed open as his uncle crashed through them. His uncle, or what used to be his uncle, stood outside of the barn, naked and enormous. He could see from the thickened face that it was his uncle and Jack was mesmerized as he put on the brakes to stop the truck and marvel at this new being he had helped to create. Uncle Roy's cock was fully hard and dripping large drops of his cum onto the ground below, creating a puddle of a translucent thick liquid. Given the size of the barn, Jack could tell that his uncle must have been at least over 15 feet tall and almost 8 feet wide and full of muscle. His cock was well over a foot long but he wasn’t sure. He watched, transfixed in his rear-view mirror as his uncle began to grow about 2 feet taller and pack on more muscle and cock. The being that was there, enticed Jack and since he had experience the orgasm up in Roy’s room, he wasn’t afraid of his uncle, he was actually drawn to him. Without even realizing it, he sat in his seat watching his uncle grow and he had opened up his pants and he was stroking his cock. The intense longing and desire began to build once again. Then he saw his uncle smile as he began to cum in huge amounts that shot out of his cock for yards and yards, denting in the earth in front of him and the surrounding trees. One of the blasts hit one of the small tractors and tipped it onto its side. He could hear his uncle roar in ecstasy as his sprayed the land. Since Jack was about 200 feet away, he didn’t know that another wave of his uncle’s aroma was fast approaching him yet again. The moment he began to smell the familiar smell that caused him such euphoria before almost took over his mind, but with Jack’s last shred of himself, he came back to reality and he threw the truck back into drive and tore out back on the road. As he drove away, he noticed that his uncle was screaming at him as he ran off into the fields. He didn’t look back again and an hour later, Jack arrived at the Burn Center. When he walked into the hospital everything seemed normal, but when the elevator doors opened at the wing where Jason had been, he noticed that there didn’t seem to be anyone around. The floor was completely in a wreck and it was eerily quiet. Then, as before, there seemed to be a faint but pungent smell coming from down the hall. The door closed behind him and Jack’s cock twitched. PART 2 COMING SOON (Please let me know what you think so far!)

I woke to what sounded like a powerful jet landing in our apartment. The roar was so loud it seemed like the entire building would fall from the shaking. At the same time, I felt like I was lying on solid marble, but the entire slab of warm, smooth rock was rising up and sinking down – in rhythm with the noise. I quickly realized I was resting on top of the harder-than-titanium muscles of my elder lover, who was sound asleep and snoring like a thousand bears in hibernation. My body was being easily forced skyward by Bud’s humongous chest, while his ‘thicker-than-my-entire-frame’ arm rested on top of me. A sense of security, of complete and utter joy immediately permeated every fiber of my being. I was nestled in the pit of my super-powerful octogenarian and this enabled me to have absolutely no care in the world. It was also apparent that I would be going nowhere until the huge man woke up. His arm was too heavy for me to even contemplate moving – even with the strength of my entire body. There was nowhere else I’d rather be, though, so it was fine. I could tell by the lack of light coming through the window that I had been asleep for a long time. I knew, however, Mr. Stevens would not sleep for long. He now merely took ‘snaps’ - as he called them – short naps coming usually after he released a tsunami-like orgasm. Nothing else seemed to tire the man – none of his feats of strength, like lifting a fire engine or manhandling twenty men at one time – only blasting out a huge orgasm depleted him, at all. I turned my gaze upward and saw that I was inches away from his fur-surrounded huge nipple jutting out from the massive bulge of hard muscle. I scooted my small body upward a little, using all of my strength, and let the poking thick meat pop into my mouth. I instantly started sucking with all my might – like a baby getting his morning bottle. The big man’s arm immediately tightened around my body and his huge hand latched onto my ass and pulled me closer into his massiveness. “Oh yeah, Connor, babe,” the big man purred softly, but it still sounded like a mighty storm plastered against his giant chest. “Chow down hard on those plugs, boy, just the way I like it. You know you can’t hurt me, so use those big back teeth and bite with all your might. You gotta use a lot of power to make this big old man’s hard body feel anything. Oh yeah, that’s it, hon, you’re making my nip harder than steel.” It was true. As soon as I let my back molars clamp down hard on his nipple the thing doubled in size and thickness. It was like trying to chew on a thick railroad spike. The old man’s nipple could probably be listed as some kind of dangerous weapon – clearly strong enough to easily poke through steel or concrete. I’m sure we could have attached rings to the plugs and some talented gymnast could have done an entire routine. Every part of my senior lover was turning into some kind of powerful force – much stronger than steel, solid rock, or anything known to man. He was also getting bigger and bigger without any outright effort. The blood transfusion I had given him days ago in the hospital was making him into a giant superhero – helping him to get stronger and thicker every second. As I gnawed on his jutting cork-sized lug, I could hear and feel his heartbeat – pounding through his chest like some kind of giant sledgehammer beating against a mountain. It was like the man had an atomic engine powering his body. “That feels nice, babe,” Mr. Stevens whispered, squeezing me even harder with his giant arm, his hand squeezing my ass cheeks teasingly. “Look how small your body is compared to my humongous gun, Connor. My biceps is thicker than your entire torso. You look good wrapped up in all that muscle. You’re my little butterfly surrounded by a muscle cocoon. That big arm is going to take care of you forever, sir. There’s nothing you’ll ever need or want as long as I’m around. And from the way my body is starting to feel, I’m going to be around for a very long time.” “How does it feel, Bud?” I asked, after pulling my mouth away from his big plug. “Changing into something super human.” “Kind of like that dude in the X-Men movies,” he started, “You know, the one that turned into steel or something. I can feel myself becoming indestructible. My skin is getting thicker and thicker, and the blood pumping through me – a mixture of your blood and mine – is making me grow. I can also feel my strength increasing. When I squeeze my hand into a fist I can easily sense that it could crush almost anything – rock, metal, concrete, bones – you name it. I’m becoming the first senior-citizen superhero, Connor.” “More like the only superhero, sir,” I said, smiling up at him. “Yeah, that’s true,” he said, bringing his face down to kiss me on the forehead. “It’s wild knowing I will soon be able to walk into a nuclear reactor meltdown and come out unscathed. I can already tell that most army approved missiles would do nothing more to my chest than leave a smoke smudge. I’d love to try that out, pretty Connor – you know – feeling a speeding missile explode against my chest as I easily continued to walk toward the guys that shot it at me. The look on their face would be priceless.” “That’s my favorite thing you do, Bud Stevens,” I quickly said. “I mean, it’s cool when you fold up a car or lift a fire engine, but it’s when you easily overpower twenty men or shock a guy with something you can do that I get turned on the most. There’s just something about you using little strength to overpower a group of big men that gets my juices really flowing. Like when you used one finger to play tug-of-war with those twenty firemen. That’s when I get excited the most.” “I know what you mean, little lover,” Bud said, chuckling at the memory. “There’s just something about watching their determination, their hopefulness, and then their realization that I’m just too powerful for them to beat. Like watching that burglar at the tailor’s shop realize his bullets did nothing to my body – the look in his eyes was a mixture of awe and fear at the same time. The dude’s cock didn’t know whether to shoot hard or piss on himself. And then watching Bruiser, that big fireman, become rock-hard just because I could easily lift him in the air – that was awesome. He didn’t think it was possible, someone hoisting him up with such little effort. I think he had secretly hoped for it all of his life, but thought it would never happen since he’s so huge. And then I cranked out a few one-armed lifts with him just to wreck him up some more. Yeah, my cutie pie, out muscling other guys, or groups of guys, with no effort at all is the best. Some day I’ve got to take on an army for you. What else do you love about your old man, Con?” “You mean besides you dragging a massive oak tree through the ground a few yards just to give me shade?” I said, teasingly. “I guess it would be the way you talk when you’re doing mighty things. You never raise your voice or get mad. You don’t have to. You just carry on like it’s a normal conversation but you state what you’re going to do like it’s something simple. There’s no big fanfare about some unbelievable feat of strength you’re about to perform – you simply just do it. Shocking the hell out of everyone – even yourself, sometimes.” “Yeah, I know,” he said, laughing, “I sometimes forget how strong I’ve become and when I do something powerful, you know, without even thinking about it – it definitely surprises me. I’m still getting used to what this new improved body can do. And the fact that I’m some elder white-haired man makes it even more fun. So many people get confused by the fact that this humongous body is connected to a face that looks at least mid-seventies.” “And then when they find out you’re in your eighties,” I replied, “That’s the best.” “I guess you can feel that all of this talk has gotten me harder than hell, again,” Bud said. “How could I not?” I replied, “That bar-stool sized cock of yours is pushing my body into the air.” We both looked down and saw that his massive tool was starting to rise – easily pushing the lower half of my body into the air. It kind of looked like a giant crane lifting part of a flimsy building. Bud squeezed my ass with his big paw, lifted me into the air, and then laid me to one side of his protruding member. We both stared at his massive tool as it rose to its full glory – poking out into the air like a giant skyscraper. The sight made my mouth water. Bud’s cock was as powerful looking as the rest of him. “Nothing makes me harder than you do, Connor, my man,” Bud said, squeezing my ass cheeks over and over. “When I dream – it’s about you. When I’m awake – I think about you. I never stop contemplating how I might please you. How I might make you the happiest man on earth.” “You already have, sir,” I replied. “That’s nice of you to say, but I want to continuously find new ways to keep you excited,” Bud answered. “Bud, you’re so huge I’ll never finish exploring your body, so I’ll be pleased forever!” I answered – knowing how much what I said would please him. “And I keep getting bigger,” he said in response. “Did you see how much I grew when I shot my load with Bruiser?” “How could I not notice?” I replied, “It was like watching a living morph!” “I was thinking about you, little lover,” Bud continued, “the entire time I was plowing that big fireman. It was my thoughts of you that made me explode . . . and grow. You are what make my juices boil, Connor. Only you. I’d move mountains for you.” “And I bet you could, sir,” I replied, smiling. Bud smiled back at me. He then pulled my body onto his and dragged me up over his monstrous pecs until our faces were even. He kissed me with the intensity of a thousand stampeding horses. It made my toes curl and my cock jump to life, fully hard. His tongue was forceful, but friendly. Even that part of his body loved to show off and dominate. I tried to bite down on the thing, but it was as hard as a steel bolt – just like the rest of him. His tongue had its way with me and there was nothing I could do to prevent it. Soon he stopped his oral massage and allowed me to catch my breath. “I like the way your little body feels lying on top of me, Connor,” the big man said. “I like it, too, Bud,” I replied. “But it’s like I’m on top of a bumpy chunk of marble. Don’t get me wrong, I’m not complaining. It’s just that you’re so hard – everywhere!” “Yeah, sorry about that,” Bud replied, “but I can’t help it. I just keep getting thicker and thicker. Notice how your body doesn’t even make my pecs compress in at all. You’re as light as a feather. Bet I could probably walk through anything now. Pretty cool, huh?” “More than cool, Bud,” I replied. “It’s awesome. I’d love to see you bust through metal and concrete. I’m so lucky to have you “Wait a minute, there, pretty boy,” Bud said, “I’m the lucky one. It’s because of you I’m a one man-army. Hell, I loved you before I was able to lift a bus with one arm, but that added benefit just makes me able to do great things to please you. I live to make your balls churn out super huge loads of sweet juice. Come here, pal, let’s take a look at what you’ve done to me.” Mr. Stevens pushed my body to one side of his monstrous chest and at the same time he brought his left forearm up, flexing his mammoth biceps. I watched as the huge mound continued to grow even when I thought it could not get any bigger, separating into two perfect peaks at the top. Each mountaintop was a hell of a lot bigger than even my thigh. It was more like a living massive smooth boulder than anything resembling a man’s arm. “Look what you made, Connor,” Bud Stevens said softly, and I could tell he was as mesmerized by the giant arm as I was. “God, it’s so big. That gun is probably four times bigger than your entire head. Listen to how that tight-as-hell skin creaks like aged leather when I flex. Gets my juices running, how about you, buddy?” “The same, sir,” I whispered back, but I barely noticed he had asked me a question. I was too busy looking at his arm. “Just looking at it you can sense the tremendous power it holds, can’t you?” Bud continued, as he made the split peaks bounce up and down to an unheard rhythm. He didn’t wait for an answer. “When I flex that gun I can feel so much strength rushing into that giant mound. It’s like someone opened the floodgates on an about-to-burst dam and this humongous wave of power comes surging into my muscle. I can feel how that thing has no limitations, Connor babe. I can simply tell that arm can do anything I want it to. More importantly, though, it can do anything you want it to. That’s what makes having all this power . . . all this incredible strength . . . so right, so worth it. It’s all about pleasing you. Look how my pit is almost cavernous enough for you to crawl on up in there and take a long nap, honey. That’d be a nice place to hibernate, wouldn’t it?” “Hell yes, sir.” I replied – without even a slight hesitation. I was too busy staring at the veins, the bulging peaks, and the massive skin-covered mountain to really register what he was saying. I was too entranced by the muscular musk his body was giving off – intoxicating beyond belief. I was high on his smell, buzzing like some powerful drug had overtaken my body. The elder man, however, was better than any drug imaginable. His aroma infused me with so much pleasure – so much security – that I simply let it take over my body and mind, helping me to rest comfortably in all his power. Old Man Stevens was turning into something that resided on Mount Olympus – a man so strong, confident, and calm he could only be called a god. His mere presence beneath me – and his massive cocked gun bulging in front of my face – smothered me in a confidence, a peacefulness, a desire for submission so great I simply let go and gave into his all encompassing strength. I was more myself than ever because of him. I could love myself completely because he empowered me to not have any care in the world. It was like I lived constantly in a state of nirvana – of such a deep meditation that I could see beauty in everything. I loved how this giant man enabled me to be fully human. Only Mr. Stevens’ voice could snap me out of my pure bliss. I loved listening to him talk about his own body. “Look at the power in those peaks, Connor,” he said, flexing his arm even harder. “Man, those things are colossal. That right there is the definition of biceps, young man. It’s the kind of split-mountains that make huge grown men harder than hell and lesser dudes pass out. That’s not an arm, son, that’s an entire continent . . . possibly an entire universe of pure muscle. You’ve turned me into a muscle freak, Connor, and I couldn’t be happier. Taking on twenty men at one time was like swatting flies, dude. I had to hold back and only use a fraction of my strength or I would have done some serious damage. Even lifting that huge fire engine felt like I was playing with Lego bricks. Soon, I’m gonna have to watch out with everything I do – or I’ll demolish just about anything. You know, like opening doors with one finger, never pushing anything too hard, and not squeezing when I shake some big man’s hand. Remember that day you confessed to me you used to beat off to that show called ‘The Hulk.’ Well, I think you’ve got your own Hulk, now, mister. “I think just one of your arms is equal to the Hulk, sir,” I shot back and this made the big man smile. “You’re probably right, little lover,” he said, chuckling. “You’re probably right. Maybe not in size, but we both know one of my arms is about ten times stronger than your little Hulk.” My body shook a little at the thought of Mr. Stevens being a hell of a lot stronger than the fictional Hulk character. That show had made me weak in the knees every time I watched it. I usually had my dick in my hand before the opening credits were rolling. On lucky nights I’d cum during the mid-show strength feats and then be ready to go again by the time the finale part started. It could easily be a two- ejaculation night if I stroked just right. Lou Ferrigno is a huge bodybuilder – and he was even bigger when he was filming the show, but my elder lover now dwarfed even that huge man. It was almost too much to comprehend. Bud could tell I was lost in thought – remembering the old television show. “Tell me some of the highlights that used to turn you on, Connor,” Bud said – egging me on. “I remember one show,” I said, quickly, where Banner got locked out of a gas station and there was this woman about to give birth in the back of his car. He slams a door on Banner’s hand, I think, and that causes the transformation. The Hulk easily rips open the garage door and walks over to the car where the attendant is working underneath. He lifts the car with one hand and growls at the poor guy – making his hair blow back from the stream of air. The Hulk then picks the guy up with one hand and carries him out to the car. The baby’s already been born and hearing it cry causes the Hulk to drop the attendant, who quickly runs away. That scene has always stuck in my mind.” “It sounds hot,” Stevens replied, softly. “Why do you think it got you so excited?” “Probably because he lifted the car with one hand,” I answered, without even thinking. “And then he carried this dude, his feet dangling in the air the entire way, out to the car. I think it was that sheer strength that turned me on.” “And here, your old man can lift a guy or the car with one finger,” Bud replied, smiling. “With just your pinkie,” I said, and then I added, “I don’t think there’s any part of you that isn’t super strong, Bud Stevens.” “You got that right, Connor,” Bud said, and then added, “but I’m only strong to please you! Speaking of pleasing – what would you like to do tonight?” “Funny you should ask,” I responded quickly, “I was thinking it would be fun to take you to a bar and show you off. You know, maybe you could do some stuff to impress the other patrons.” “Sounds like little Connor would like to have his big old man show off a little,” Bud replied. “Or a lot,” I said quickly. “Sounds like fun,” Bud chuckled back to me. “You know how much I like showing off. It’s a plan. Let’s get some grub and then you can parade this muscle gramps in front of all your friends.” This made me smile.

Hello All, I've written a second installment - this chapter includes an original hero by the design of member @MaxVirility14. I hope you enjoy. Again, if you want to be featured, just shoot me a PM or hit me up on skype. ---- “Max. There is something afoot.” Freya appeared before him, glowing gold. Her small frame was covered with a wispy white dress, flowers in her hair, her blond locks cascading down to her waist. She was surrounded by the others—the demon forest spirits that stood guard over Mayberry’s land. “There was a disturbance… there have been disturbances throughout the week. Something must be done.” A tall man, broad shoulders and barrel chested, glowed red. He had a goatee that he brushed and dark eyes that stared through Max. He shook his head. “We can’t let this continue—the forests around the city are being invaded with foul energy. The demons had become a part of him years ago, when he was still a teenager. Had it been five years already? He’d been just sixteen when the fates had intervened. Ivander was a spry athlete, growing in muscle in strength. Brown hair, brown eyes—plain, but handsome. He’d fought off a group of teens trying to burn one of the small thickets of trees on the outskirts of town. They’d been no match for his fists or his courage, and had turned and ran when he threatened them. Some ingenuity helped to douse the flames, and he’d stood to watch the small fire turn to smoke. The haze that filled the trees didn’t clear. Rather, he felt the skin on his arms rise, and a breeze blow. His chest had tightened, and he knew that something was wrong. His feet felt like they were running through molasses when he tried to run. It was then a green light surrounded him, and he froze in his tracks. “You are a brave soul,” He remembers their voices speaking in unison. “But violent, powerful.” His heart was ready to thump out of his chest. “We want you to protect this place—protect the city from those that would destroy us, and destroy the land. We need you to protect the trees, the water, the air. To be our champion.” He could not say no—they anointed him, they wanted him and they could give him the power. The forest demons were tied to the earth, more powerful than he could have imagined. When they flooded his body with power he gained the secrets of the earth, memories from long and ago. He was transformed with their strength, their power, their love. They wanted to do what was best for the town, for the earth. While they could be wicked, they were neither bad nor good. Just spirits determined to protect their land. And Ivander had become their champion. His body had swelled with new found power. His chest ballooned, pressing out of his shirt and tearing the meager fabric. His arms swelled, biceps growing bigger, and soon his quads were competing in his shorts, tearing away that fabric too. His abs were chiseled, his back broad and thick. When he closed his eyes he could feel the power of the forest pulse through him, the energy that of all the demons giving him strength. He was—virile, powerful. “Maximus Virility.” His given name, his powerful naked form soon bathed in another green light. The demons were a part of him, then, inside of his mind and all around him. And he was tied to the land as he’d never been before. There had been various dangers—men threatening to destroy the trees, hunters taking down game, companies wanting to pollute the lakes. He rose to each challenge, and kept out those that tried to destroy the greenery of Mayberry. The pleasant suburb was never cleaner—or safer—under his watch. Max was the champion of the city, and unmatched in his strength. He was admired by men and women alike, but kept far and away from the locals. He vanished into the night after each battle, to recharge his strength and to keep out of the public eye. “I can feel it, too.” Max was dressed head to toe in green, skin tight lycra, with an “M” emblazoned on his chest. There had been whispers of another spirit—a strange energy—entering in the city and disrupting the balance. Max had felt faint at one point, a strange feeling for one when his felt limitless power at his fingertips. “There’s been men and women disappearing, in the night and day, turning up only as skin and bones the next day.” Freya continued, and nodded in the direction of the north. “There’s whispers along the northern reach of town that something is stalking folks—disrupting the balance of power. I can tell you that it is dark, but not what it could possibly be.” “Then it looks like I’ll have to make it right, and draw whatever it is out. It wouldn’t be the first time that I’ve faced someone—or something—powerful.” He grinned. The young man was cocky, and flexed a bicep to reinforce it. He hadn’t even been defeated, though there had been a few times when his powers had nearly been exhausted. “Be careful, Max.” Another spirit spoke. “There is something different about this, something strange. You must be careful now that Autumn has come.” He took a breath. The power of the forest weakened in the fall and winter, his strength dependent on the virility and life of the trees. The changing colors of the leaves was enough to weaken him. He nodded and took to the streets, now pushing along the main street in the dead of night, his senses directing him to the strange force. --- Bael had been drawn to Mayberry. There were plenty of other demons that stalked the land, and their energy was far more intoxicating than what the mere mortals could provide. After savoring his previous delicious meal, he knew that he could not keep such a high profile. There would be other heroes that would seek to draw him out and destroy him if he was not too careful. But here, he knew that there were spirits that could give him more power. His black skin glistened in the evening light, the cool autumn breeze trickled over his broad muscular chest. He was an immense monster of muscle, standing seven feet and nearly three hundred pounds. He’d gained strength and size from his last slaying, but tonight he would gain something more. He sought a connection with the other world, one that was part of the earth and strong enough to give him immense power. There were spirits that gave strength to every part of the universe—and here, there were other demons present. He had been a part of the other world for long enough, but now that he was physical, and present, if he absorbed the power that this hero had, he would be a force with which to be reckoned. He’d left more than one body in the trail of his destruction for this Max Virility to find. The boy wonder, he was to stop all those that tread through the city and walked among the greenery—keeping them safe, happy, and healthy. It was enough to have Bael salivate at the chance of taking down one so innocent and powerful. Much less the naïve young man he had swallowed before, here was a handsome and strong hero that would do his best to keep his city a part of a perfect dream. But he would fall, like the others, and with it, Bael would gain a window into the forest demon’s powers. Max wasted no time. The spirits gifted him with the presence of sight—telling him where Bael was stalking about. He released a hard blast of blue energy from his fists, and struck the villain where he stood. He fired another and another, causing Bael’s muscular body to tumble wildly across the forest floor. He could sense that there was something different about this villain, but he dared not to let him gain an inch. He raced toward the smoking villain’s body, and jumped into the air to deliver another blow. Bael was alert then. He rolled out of the way of the hero’s fist, who struck down into the ground, hard. The earth shook, but not enough to knock Bael off balance. The villain grit his teeth and angled a punch at the hero’s stomach, sending him flying into the trunk of a mighty oak. Max grunted, daze. He took a breath, his mountainous pecs lifting and falling. The villain was strong—far stronger than anything in Mayberry. He charged up a blast and released a blue spinning orb toward Bael. The villain sneered again and deflected the orb with his hand, sending the energy into the sky. He pointed a finger at Max and charged up a blast of his own. The first Max dodged, and he rolled out of the way. The tree where was standing cracked, the leaves instantly wilting and falling from the branches. Bael fired another, and then another blast. Max easily maneuvered around the second blast, but the third clipped his shoulder. He let out a yell as a stinging sensation took over his entire body. He tumbled down, only to snap upward, his hands on his head. A massive headache pulsed, a feeling that was almost blinding. “You’re fast hero, but you can’t escape me.” Bael’s massive, muscular body with slick with sweat. Max could see the veins stand on the villain’s skin, his tree trunk legs powerful, his biceps a work of art. “You’re far more of a fight than the last hero I faced.” “You don’t know the half of it, villain.” Max took a breath and charged, his body glowing blue. He upper cut into Bael’s jaw, and then landed a fist into the villain’s chest. Each connecting hit sent off a shower of sparks, and Bael’s body was moved. Max held a hand to the ground and charged another fist. “Feel light more?” Bael licked his lips and grinned. He cracked his neck and brought both his arms to his sides. “I am Bael, Incubus, demon, slayer of men. And you are my next meal—powered by demons, I will take your power for my own!” Max felt his heart skip a beat when Bael’s body glowed red. He felt his head pulse again with pain. What was this creature? You have to be careful, one of the spirits whispered. He is a dark and ancient power. “I’ll protect you,” Max replied to them, and tensed his pecs. He charged his power again, this time sending a concentrated blast at Bael’s stomach. The villain was pushed back, but kept on toward Max. The hero concentrated, growing his power, drawing from the demons. The villain slowed, but still managed to take a step. And then another. And then another. Max could feel the sweat begin to pour over his body, each of his muscles tensing as he drew more power. He couldn’t keep up the blast if Bael continued to advance! His eyes widened as Bael came within a foot. The villain’s fist glowed red, and he cocked it up above his head. With a mighty swing, he connected to Max’s fists. The energies clashed together, sending a massive blast throughout the forest. For a moment, everything grew white, enveloping the both of them. Max was blinded, and then felt his body thrown backwards by the blast. He could hear the demons let out a collective scream. He was on his back, vision blurry. Weak. He felt so weak. What was happening to him? He lifted his head and saw that the blast had created a pit in the earth, with smoke rising from where the two had been standing. Max’s body was covered in dead leaves, surrounded by the depleted branches of the smoking trees around him. He coughed. The dead bits of plant life drained his strength, and it was becoming harder for him to move. “At least the forest is safe,” He whispered, thinking Bael had been dispatched. He couldn’t hear the voices of the demons, they seemed lost in the buzzing within his ears. Perhaps he would rest here for a while before he regained enough strength to walk away. “I… hunger…” A voice said in the distance. Max’s eyes snapped open and he could feel his heart beat. He tried his best to roll over, and positioned himself on his elbow. He started to pull himself toward one of the trees, but the leaves continued to stick to his sweaty body. “N-no…” Max whispered out. “H-help me…” He concentrated on the demons, trying to get them to fill him with power. He felt himself able to crawl, but the strength was slow to return. Then he saw the shadow cast by Bael’s massive form. The villain grabbed Max by his left ankle and tossed him hard back into the waiting pit. The hero’s body struck an outcropping, and then spiraled down through the dirt until he hit the bottom. He coughed, his muscular body heaving. He managed to get onto all fours. His strength returned some, the demons working their magic and the leaves now mostly brushed free from his body. He pointed a finger at Bael. A blue ray of light fired out, smacking the villain in his chest. The energy splashed off his heaving pecs, and the villain smiled. “Too weak to fight? No matter.” He hovered over the pit, and then proceeded to land down next to Max. “I have enjoyed our game, and you nearly got me. But I have seen many tricks in my many years, and you have failed.” He moved to grasp the hero by his neck and lifted him up off of his feet. Max gasped, and he could hear the demons groan again. “Y-you can’t…” His body tensed. Bael’s eyes grew red, and then his whole body followed. The energy crackled and connected with Max’s. He felt the two of them beginning to connect. “I will suck you dry of your powers. I will learn the secrets to them, steal the power of these demons that give you your strength.” Max could feel his muscles depleting, his energy being pulled up from the furthest reaches of his being. He moaned. The sensual feeling had him hard in his shorts, his muscles all flexed at once. He couldn’t help himself. He wanted to give in to Bael. He felt as though he was destined to become a part of the horrible villain. Do not yield to him. Fight it. Freya whispered. But how, he wondered. You must make him think he has defeated you. You must give up all you have and join with us, so that you can be reformed. Max took a breath. He trusted Freya, and the spirits, to protect him. “I’m yours to have, Bael. You may use my body… take what you need… but know that you will never become one with the demons of this forest…” Max snarled. Bael wasted no time ripping apart the hero’s costume to expose his body to the night air. Max shivered as his sweat sheened body glowed in the moonlight. He let out another soft moan as Bael lowered him to the ground. He forced the hero onto all fours and stood close over him. “My power is far greater than you can imagine. I will make you a part of me, and then they will yield to my power.” Bael’s deep, booming voice caused Max to shiver. “I will resist you…” Bael grabbed Max by the waist and laughed. The hero felt the demon’s hand slide around his front. He began to stroke the hero’s cock. The energy flowed between them and Max grew ever weaker. It was then he felt the villain’s body atop his own, poking him, prodding him, their sweaty body going from two to one. He had visions of the evil that pulsed through Bael. The dark force that connected him to another world—a vault of all the men that he had drained was locked away within this foul, powerful villain. Max had to fight it—he had to escape the grasp of the villain. He had to trust in the demons. “That’s it…” Bael’s hand was soft upon Max’s leg and he let out another moan. He could feel the well of energy being drained from within him, his own mighty member growing hard like steel, aching for release. But with it too would be his power supply, all the energy he had left. He could feel his very soul hanging in the balance. You must release, or Bael will overwhelm you—you must do it before he does, or we may lose you forever! Max’s eyes snapped open. He stared back at Bael with a look of determination. All the while the incubus continued to sap the power from Max, overwhelming him, working him, the twenty-something’s body shrinking in his grasp. He knew what needed to be done. He had to concentrate. He had to let go, and give Bael exactly what he wanted. “F-fuck.” Max closed his eyes. His body glowed blue, and started to shrink. He was thin now, sickly, energy faint. “F-fuck.” He whispered out again, now arching his back. “You’ve… you’ve…AUGH!” His cock stiffened, and he leaned back against Bael. “FUCK! I CAN’T STOP HIM… TOO MUCH… AUUUGH!” He thrusted forward, a shower of energy shooting from his member. He could feel the air release from him. To his horror, he watched the energy arc back upward and toward Bael. The energy connected with the villain’s chest, pulled from within Max. He continued to shoot until at last it faded to nothing. He collapsed forward, and stared up at the horrifying sight above him. Bael preened himself, laughing all while. He flexed his muscled and growled, his body glowing a flaming red. “Yes! I can feel them… hear them… the power of the forest…” Max gasped as the air seemed to leave him. He was nearly skin and bones. “You’ve… won… the power is… yours…” As he whispered his final words, his head fell back against the ground, and the wind began to swirl around him. Bael watched with satisfaction as Max’s body was lifted into the air, now fading from existence, with one last spectacular flash of white. And with that, Max Virility was gone. To be continued...

PREVIOUS REFERENCE: https://muscle-growth.org/topic/4099-my-partner-moves-on/ https://muscle-growth.org/topic/3760-my-twin-moves-on-chapters-1-12/ --------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------